妙法蓮華經文句 白話全本 · 冊5

藥草喻品 · 略述成(雙述善哉)—釋持品 · 15 單元 · 第 56 冊 · 冊目次

藥草喻品 · 略述成(雙述善哉)The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs · Brief Confirmation: The Twofold “Excellent”

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》卷第七上,天台智者大師說。以下解釋〈藥草喻品〉。

一、為什麼只以藥草標出品名

這一品同時具有山川、雲、雨等形象,為什麼單獨以『藥草』標出品名?土地能夠生長草木,雲雨能夠滋潤草木,草木則是土地所生、雲雨所潤之物。凡是受生、受潤的草木,普遍都有用途;其中藥草的作用最強。有漏的種種善行都能除惡,而無漏之善最為殊勝。在無漏聖眾之中,四位大弟子以譬喻領解佛所說的譬喻,深深契會佛心;佛讚歎他們『善哉』,稱此事極為稀有,又印可他們已經得到理解,並以藥草譬喻這些領解之人,所以稱作〈藥草喻品〉。

藥草叢生,長養已有許多時日;一旦蒙受雲雨滋潤,外在的嫩芽與莖幹便枝葉疏朗、光彩明盛而豐茂,內在的力量與功用也得到充實滋養。這譬喻無漏聖者住於最後一身,安住有餘涅槃,原來不再願求無上佛道;如今聽聞這部經,不僅自己乘佛乘,也以佛乘運載他人。經文說,他們今天才真正是聲聞:以佛道之聲,使一切眾生都能聽聞。內與外、自己與他人,都具備殊勝的力量和作用,所以稱作〈藥草喻品〉。

藥草又能祛除四大中的風、冷,補養五臟,使人恢復年華、常保氣色。如今藥草蒙受雲雨,忽然成為藥王;服食以後能普遍治癒眾病,甚至使形體轉變而成仙。這譬喻無漏聖者聽聞此經,破除無明之惑,開啟佛的知見。經文說,他們今天才真正是佛子,無上寶聚沒有追求便自然得到;凡是佛子應當得到的,他們如今都已得到,又當著佛的面獲得授記。於是善始善終,所聞契合微妙義理,所以稱作〈藥草喻品〉。

第一番釋名,說的是老師與弟子之間的領解與印可,是世界悉檀之意。第二番釋名,說的是生起善法,是為人悉檀之意。第三番釋名,同時含有對治悉檀與第一義悉檀之意。這三番合稱依因緣解釋品名。其餘依教法、本迹、觀心等解釋,都可照前例理解,此處不再記述。〔以下從略〕

二、譬說中的第三段述成:舊說、師說與今說

這一品是譬說周中的第三段述成。

舊說認為,佛所述成的有兩項:一是述成十三首偈所讚歎的佛恩深重,二是述成教導作工之人那段譬喻的文辭曲折巧妙。

師說認為,不應當只偏取這兩項。經文明明稱讚弟子善能說出如來真實功德,已經完整述及他們對權宜與真實兩方面的領解。十三首偈只說二乘人依自己所得教法共同承受佛恩;教導作工之人的譬喻,也只顯示佛的權宜功德而已。若只取這兩處,便不能涵蓋經文明說的全部領解。

現在的解釋是:佛在這裡總體述成弟子周遍的領解。從最初由天性結下因緣,到中間追尋、誘導,再到最後交付家財;從微隱到顯著,其中有無量無邊的恩德,佛都一併印可。

三、略述成分成兩段

述成的文字分成兩大部分:第一是略述成,第二是廣述成。略述成又分成兩段:第一是兩次述成『善哉』,第二是述成弟子所領解不到的地方。

所謂兩次述成,就是一個『善哉』述成弟子在兩處對真實的領解,另一個『善哉』述成他們在兩處對權宜的領解。經文所說『善能說出如來真實功德』,其中『真實』二字述成對真實的領解,『功德』二字述成對權宜的領解。

還可以依先後五段分別來看:在《華嚴》時為眾生作初步擬宜,是領解真實;以三藏教誘導眾生,是領解權宜;到了方等時體會、相信,又在《般若》會中領受教法,兩者都同時領解權宜與真實;到了《法華》會上交付家財,便專門說真實。弟子敘說得委曲而巧妙,所以佛稱讚他們『善說』;他們所領解的全是佛法,所以稱為『真實』。經文又說『的確如你們所說』,就是佛加以印定的意旨。

四、為什麼佛又說他們仍有領解不到之處

從經文『如來還有』以下,佛開始述成弟子領解不到的地方。他們在哪些方面還沒有領解到?共有退、進、橫、豎、亦橫亦豎、非橫非豎六項,全都有所不及。

為什麼這樣說?廣大的雲普遍覆蓋,使一切眾生都承受清涼;大雨一同霑潤,沒有誰不蒙受恩澤。佛使世間眾生都能得到從未曾有之法的知見,弟子怎麼可以只依自己所得的教法,領解二乘人所獲的利益?

第一,弟子沒有說到人、天,如同沒有說到小草。只說二乘而未及人、天,是向下退一步時仍有領解不到之處。

第二,菩薩名為上草,也名為小樹、大樹。他們枝葉繁盛、茂密生長,既能充實自己,也能利益他人;弟子的領解卻沒有說到他們。這是向上進一步時仍有領解不到之處。

第三,十法界共同成為佛法界,弟子卻只說到二乘,其餘八法界全未涉及。這是橫向遍看各類眾生時仍有領解不到之處。

第四,七種方便由淺到深,全都進入真實;弟子只領解其中兩種,其餘五種方便全未說到。這是縱向察看由淺入深的次第時仍有領解不到之處。

第五,佛在過去、現在、未來三世利益眾生,從來不曾片刻停止;弟子的領解沒有遍及三世。這是橫向與縱向合看時仍有領解不到之處。

五、同一土地、雲與雨,也不是一道可被框限的線

山、川、溪、谷〔以下從略〕,總合而言都是同一片土地。土地能生長萬物,從不分別這一種應當排拒、那一種應當接受;所有草木種子都依土地而生,此外沒有別的依處。一片雲層層密布,沒有一處不被覆蓋;一場雨只有一味,並不隔開枯萎與茂盛。既然普遍滋潤相同,一切草木也就普遍得到增長。

如來的平等不可思議,實際上並不是先有頓法、後有漸法,也不是最初三乘、最後才成一乘。譬如龍興起祥雲,把雨普降於一切;身心不降雨,卻能除去熱惱、得到清涼。五乘、七種方便、十方與三世,都在這平等、廣大、甚深、博遠、不可思議而沒有差別的滋潤之中。這是既不能以橫向框定,也不能以縱向框定時,弟子的領解仍有所不及。

六、說『不及』,並不是把最初的領解全部奪去

佛指出領解不及的意旨,並不是頓然否定弟子已有的理解。只是把初心與後心相比,初心還沒有窮盡最後的境地,所以說領解尚未完全。

又如最初領悟第一個阿字時,也已具備最後一個茶字的功德;只是弟子當時的領解與自己所得教法相齊,尚未來得及進一步領會橫向、縱向以及周遍無盡的利益。又或者,行於權宜的大士,本來就應當如此。

Volume seven, first part, of the Fahua Wenju (Words and Phrases of the Lotus), taught by the Tiantai Master Zhizhe. What follows explains the “Parable of the Medicinal Herbs” chapter.

I. Why Does the Chapter Title Name Only Medicinal Herbs?

This chapter contains the images of mountains, rivers, clouds, and rain together, so why does its title single out “medicinal herbs”? The earth can produce plants and trees, clouds and rain can moisten them, and plants and trees are what the earth produces and cloud and rain moisten. All plants that are produced and moistened have uses, but medicinal herbs have the strongest function. All kinds of contaminated wholesome practice can remove evil, but uncontaminated goodness is supreme. Among the uncontaminated noble assembly, the four great disciples use a parable to understand the parable taught by the Buddha and deeply accord with the Buddha’s mind. The Buddha praises them as “excellent,” calls this extremely rare, and confirms that they have attained understanding. Because medicinal herbs illustrate those who understand, the chapter is called “The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs.”

Medicinal herbs have grown in abundance and been nurtured over a long time. As soon as they receive the moisture of cloud and rain, their tender sprouts and stems become open-branched, radiant, and luxuriant outwardly, while their power and function are replenished and nourished inwardly. This illustrates uncontaminated noble ones abiding in their final bodies and in nirvāṇa with remainder, who formerly no longer wished to seek the unsurpassed Buddha Way. Now, hearing this scripture, they not only ride the Buddha Vehicle themselves but also carry others upon the Buddha Vehicle. The scripture says that only today are they true śrāvakas: through the voice of the Buddha Way, they cause all living beings to hear. Inwardly and outwardly, for themselves and others, they possess supreme power and function; hence it is called “The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs.”

Medicinal herbs can also dispel wind and cold among the four elements, nourish the five organs, restore one’s youth, and preserve one’s complexion. Now, after receiving cloud and rain, the medicinal herbs suddenly become a king of medicines. Once ingested, they can cure all illnesses and even transform the body so that one becomes an immortal. This illustrates uncontaminated noble ones who, upon hearing this scripture, break the delusion of ignorance and open the Buddha’s knowledge and vision. The scripture says that only today are they true buddha-sons: the unsurpassed mass of jewels comes naturally without being sought; everything buddha-sons should receive has now been received, and they further obtain predictions in the Buddha’s presence. Thus the beginning and end are both excellent and what is heard accords with the subtle meaning; hence it is called “The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs.”

The first explanation of the title concerns understanding and confirmation between teacher and disciples and expresses the world siddhānta. The second concerns the arising of wholesome dharmas and expresses the siddhānta for the individual. The third contains the meanings of both the therapeutic siddhānta and the siddhānta of ultimate truth. Together, these three are called interpretation of the chapter title through causes and conditions. Interpretations in terms of the teaching, origin and trace, contemplating the mind, and the rest can be understood by analogy with the preceding examples and are not recorded further here. [The following is abbreviated.]

II. The Third Passage of Confirmation in the Teaching through Parable: Old Explanation, Teacher’s Explanation, and the Present Explanation

This chapter is the third passage, confirmation, within the cycle of teaching through parable.

The old explanation holds that the Buddha confirms two things: first, the profundity of the Buddha’s kindness praised in the thirteen verses; and second, the intricate and skillful wording in the parable’s passage on teaching the worker.

The teacher’s explanation holds that only these two should not be selected. The scripture expressly praises the disciples for skillfully expressing the Tathāgata’s real qualities and thus already gives a complete confirmation of their understanding of both provisional and real. The thirteen verses speak only of practitioners of the two vehicles jointly receiving the Buddha’s kindness in accordance with the teaching they themselves attained; the parable of teaching the worker reveals only the Buddha’s provisional qualities. Selecting only these two places therefore cannot encompass all the understanding explicitly stated by the scripture.

The present explanation is that the Buddha here collectively confirms the disciples’ pervasive understanding. From the natural relation that first formed the connection, through pursuit and inducement in the middle, to the final entrustment of the family possessions; from hidden and subtle to manifest—throughout, the Buddha confirms the immeasurable and boundless kindness together.

III. The Brief Confirmation Has Two Passages

The confirmation is divided into two main parts: first the brief confirmation and second the extensive confirmation. The brief confirmation is further divided into two passages: first, the twofold confirmation through “excellent”; and second, confirmation of what the disciples’ understanding does not reach.

In the twofold confirmation, one “excellent” confirms the disciples’ understanding of the real in two places, while the other “excellent” confirms their understanding of the provisional in two places. In the scriptural phrase “skillfully express the Tathāgata’s real qualities,” the word “real” confirms their understanding of the real, while “qualities” confirms their understanding of the provisional.

This can also be distinguished through the preceding and following five passages. The initial formulation of what is appropriate for living beings in the Avataṃsaka period is an understanding of the real. Inducing living beings through the Tripiṭaka Teaching is an understanding of the provisional. Coming to understand and trust during the Vaipulya period and receiving the teaching in the Prajñā assembly both understand provisional and real together. Entrusting the family possessions in the Lotus assembly treats the real exclusively. Because the disciples’ account is intricate and skillful, the Buddha praises them for “speaking well.” Because everything they understand is Buddha Dharma, it is called “real.” The scripture further says, “It is truly as you have said,” which is the Buddha’s act of sealing and determining their words.

IV. Why Does the Buddha Then Say That Their Understanding Still Does Not Reach Everything?

Beginning with the scriptural words “the Tathāgata further possesses,” the Buddha starts to confirm what the disciples’ understanding does not reach. In what respects has it not reached? There are six: receding, advancing, horizontal, vertical, both horizontal and vertical, and neither horizontal nor vertical. Their understanding falls short in all six.

Why is this so? The vast cloud covers all, causing every living being to receive coolness; the great rain moistens all alike, so no one fails to receive its benefit. The Buddha enables living beings throughout the world to attain knowledge and vision of a Dharma never possessed before. How could the disciples, relying only on the teaching they themselves attained, understand only the benefit gained by practitioners of the two vehicles?

First, the disciples do not speak of humans and gods, just as they do not speak of lesser plants. Speaking only of the two vehicles without reaching humans and gods is something their understanding still does not reach when receding a step downward.

Second, bodhisattvas are called superior plants and also small and great trees. Luxuriant and densely growing in branches and leaves, they both fulfill themselves and benefit others, yet the disciples’ understanding does not mention them. This is what remains unreached when advancing a step upward.

Third, the ten Dharma realms together become the buddha Dharma realm, but the disciples speak only of the two vehicles and do not touch the other eight realms at all. This is what remains unreached when viewing all classes of living beings horizontally and pervasively.

Fourth, the seven kinds of skillful means, from shallow to profound, all enter the real, but the disciples understand only two and do not mention the remaining five. This is what remains unreached when viewing vertically the sequence of entering the profound from the shallow.

Fifth, the Buddha benefits living beings throughout past, present, and future without ever pausing even for a moment, but the disciples’ understanding does not extend throughout the three times. This is what remains unreached when horizontal and vertical are viewed together.

V. The Same Earth, Cloud, and Rain Are Not a Single Line That Can Be Confined

Mountains, rivers, streams, and valleys [the following is abbreviated] are, taken together, the same earth. The earth produces the myriad things without distinguishing one kind as to be rejected and another as to be accepted. The seeds of all plants and trees arise in dependence on the earth and have no other support. A single cloud spreads densely in layers, leaving no place uncovered. One rain has only one flavor and does not divide the withered from the flourishing. Because the same moisture reaches all universally, every plant and tree universally obtains growth.

The Tathāgata’s equality is inconceivable. In reality, it is not that the sudden Dharma comes first and the gradual Dharma afterward, or that there are initially three vehicles and only at the end one vehicle. It is like a dragon raising an auspicious cloud and sending rain everywhere upon all. Although body and mind do not themselves send down rain, heat and distress are removed and coolness attained. The five vehicles, seven kinds of skillful means, ten directions, and three times all lie within this equal, vast, extremely profound, far-reaching, inconceivable, and undifferentiated moisture. This is what the disciples’ understanding still does not reach when it can be confined neither horizontally nor vertically.

VI. Saying “Not Reaching” Does Not Strip Away the Initial Understanding

The Buddha’s intent in pointing out what their understanding does not reach is not abruptly to negate the understanding the disciples already possess. It is only that, when the initial mind is compared with the later mind, the initial mind has not yet exhausted the final state and therefore their understanding is said to be incomplete.

Likewise, when one first awakens to the first syllable a, one already possesses the qualities of the final syllable ḍha. Yet at the time the disciples’ understanding was only equal to the teaching they themselves had attained; they had not yet had leisure to understand further the horizontal, vertical, and universally inexhaustible benefit. Alternatively, a great being practicing provisionally should naturally be so.

藥草喻品 · 廣述成·長行The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs · Extensive Confirmation: Prose

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、先以法說述成

廣說如來印可四大弟子所領悟的道理,又分長行與偈頌兩部分。長行再分兩部分:第一,述成開三顯一;第二,從迦葉等人以下的經文開始,作總結與稱歎。第一部分又有法說、譬喻、合譬三層。法說再分兩層:先舉出如來是法王,表示祂所說不虛,以此勸人相信;其次,從於一切法以下,正面述成開三顯一。

世間的人王,對外無所畏懼,對內說話沒有反覆;法王也是如此,一切惡都已窮盡,凡有所言,都真實不妄。

舊說認為,這是如來述成中根人的領解確實不虛,同時鼓勵下根人相信、領受。現在的解釋則說:佛法雖然很多,總不出權與實;權、實之外,再沒有另一種法。然而經文卻說如來功德無量,這層意思很難相信,所以先舉法王勸信,也為後面的大雲譬建立根本。

從於一切法以下,是從教法方面說明開權顯實;從如來觀察、了知以下,是從智慧方面說明開權顯實。由權、實二教顯出權、實二智,又由權、實二智宣說權、實二教,智慧與教法彼此成就。

所謂一切法,是指七種方便法;七法橫向並列。以七種方便對一實,便形成豎向的對照。假如不是這樣,為何有人在二萬億佛的處所最初發大心,中途卻取證小果,又流轉於五趣?一個人尚且具足十法界,何況七種方便?法門雖多,方便波羅蜜都能照見,窮盡而沒有遺漏;佛又隨各類眾生的語音說法,無不契合。祂為人、天說戒與善,為二乘說四諦、因緣,為三藏教的菩薩說事相上的六度,為通教說無生,為別教說依次開顯如來藏。這就是述成迦葉等已領悟開三。

從其所說法以下,是從教法方面述成顯實。地,就是實相。究竟沒有兩個,所以稱一;它的體性廣大,所以稱切;寂靜而又常照,所以稱智;它是無住的根本,能建立一切法,所以稱地。這是圓教的真實說。

凡是如來所說,都使眾生到達這個智慧之地。顯實的文字明亮得像太陽,怎能在昏暗中說夢話,另作其他解釋?譬如《大品般若經》廣泛歷舉諸法,都說是摩訶衍;衍就是大乘,乘就是實相,實相就是一切智地。前文所說『只有這一件事真實』,所指就是這個地;『其餘兩種不是真實』,所指就是七種方便。這是就漸、頓二教,述成開權顯實。

從如來觀知一切諸法以下,是從智慧方面述成開權顯實。觀察一切法的歸趣,是能照權法;對一切法究竟明了,是能照實法。權、實二智所照的偏、圓兩種境界,佛都通達無礙,因此能說權、實二教。這是舉智慧來解釋教法。

知道一切法的歸趣,就是識得藥;知道眾生內心深處的行為,就是知道病。病與藥都屬權法,而每一種權法又各有歸趣。戒與善等,近處使人趣向人、天;若把它們看作將來的因緣,那麼低頭、舉手也能在遠處趣向佛果。念處、道品等,近處趣向涅槃;若把它們看作福德莊嚴,那麼『你們所行的就是菩薩道』,遠處便趣向寶所。乃至通教、別教等六度法門,也各有近、遠歸趣,所走的道路、軌轍並不相同,可以依此理解。

再說,戒與善是人、天的藥,諦、緣、度是三乘人的藥,乃至通教、別教等藥,也可依此理解。

內心深處的行為有兩種。一種是深深執著所依的身心與所居環境,另一種是深深執著自己所執的法。執著身心與環境的人,會生起深重十惡,障礙人、天乘;執著所執之法的人,會生起四倒、三道、六蔽、四住、五住等,障礙諸聖乘。由此可知,深心中的病相各不相同,權智能照見這一切,通達無礙。

又於諸法究盡明了,是實智所照。一切權法無不進入真實,所以稱為究竟;它是實智所知,所以稱了;它是佛眼所見,所以稱明。

如果這一種智慧只照這一種藥、這一種病,不能照另一種藥、另一種病;另一種智慧也只照另一邊,不能照這一邊,各類彼此不同,那就是權智所照。若是一種智慧遍照一切藥、一切病,那就是實智所照。佛能向眾生顯示如此圓滿的境界與智慧,所以經文稱一切智慧。

又可把一切法解作十法界。十法各自的性相與欲求不同,各自所得的果報與歸趣也不同。能知諸法窮盡,稱為知病;能知一切眾生深心所著,稱為知藥。藥有深、有淺。《大品般若經》說,如實的智慧知道貪欲心、瞋恨心、愚癡心。以如實智而知,便稱為知道深心;如理通達,沒有障礙。至於戒、善、諦、緣、度等一切法藥,全都以如實智而知,就稱為通達無礙。

權智那一段所說的通達無礙,是就權法而論真實;實智那一段又說於諸法,是就真實而論權法。兩段文字互相顯現,正說明實是含權之實,權是含實之權。究竟說來,它不是單獨的權,也不是單獨的實;不是差別,也不是全無差別。因智慧方便而權有差別;一切都到達智地,便沒有差別。譬如土地本無差別,草木卻有若干:若干即無若干,無若干又即若干。

又如就心而論法、就法而論心:心中有種種數,法中沒有種種數;心不離法,法也不離心。沒有數而現為有數,有數而本無數。權與實也是如此。〔以下從略〕

二、開出土地、草木、雲雨之譬

從譬如以下,是第二部分譬說。全文分兩部分:先說譬喻,後回到本宗作稱歎。譬喻又有開譬與合譬。開譬分兩層:第一是差別譬,譬喻上述權教、權智;第二是無差別譬,譬喻上述實教、實智。

三草二木有纖細、濃厚的不同,所以稱為差別;一地普遍承載,一雨普遍滋潤,所以稱為無差別。若只看末端分流,便見各不相同;若追究它們的根本與繁榮,則無一不是由土地承載、由雨水滋潤。內在所合的方便智,照見七種、五種各有差異;實智照見它們終究歸於一實。一實不離七、五,七、五不離一實;差別就是無差別,無差別也呈為差別。〔以下從略〕

差別譬有六項:第一土地,第二卉木,第三密雲,第四注雨,第五受潤,第六增長。

1. 土地譬

先說土地譬。舊說把三千世界的土地作總舉,再分出山、川、谿、谷,配五乘的習因:谷受水多,譬菩薩;谿譬支佛;川譬聲聞;高山受潤少,譬人、天乘。

現在則認為,習因應當以種子受潤、逐漸增長為譬。土地、山川雖也受潤,卻缺少種子與增長兩層意義。況且下文合譬說音聲普遍世界天、人、阿修羅,偈頌又說在諸天、人一切眾中,都沒有以土地等譬習因,所以不採用舊說。

現在以大千世界譬眾生世間,以山、川、谿、谷、土地譬五陰世間。世界不是離開山川谿谷土地另有一物,而是由這些所構成;眾生也不是離開五陰另有一物,而是由五陰所構成。土地普遍譬識陰,山、川、谿、谷譬其餘四陰。

能依的草木雖然依止土地等,土地等本身卻不是草木。草木的形質枝幹,只叫草木;草木種子也沒有另一個物名,只取它能生的功能而稱種子,所生的形質枝幹才稱草木。草木都把根植在地中,所以地是根本。

內在所合的是習因與習果。它們雖依五陰,五陰本身卻不等於因果;必須依五陰,才有習因;習因增長、成辦,才稱習果。果與因依陰而起,如此山川土地的譬義才能成立;草木種子受潤增長,所譬的各面也都成立。

又可再顯一層別譬:山雖高峻,山上仍有低窪、高起等五種形相;乃至土地雖平,也有丘陵、池沼等五種形相。這譬五乘各有五陰:高山譬菩薩五陰,川譬支佛五陰,谿譬聲聞五陰,土地譬天的五陰,低谷譬人的五陰。每一類五陰都有習因、習果依止,就像山川谿谷土地都可供種子與形質枝幹依止。

還可用三千大千世界譬正因之理,作一切事物共同的依止;以山川谿谷土地譬眾生陰、界、入所成的果報色心;以草木叢林譬眾生的習因。這三法彼此不離:習因依陰、入而有,陰、入又不出法性,正如草木依山川,山川依世界。〔以下從略〕

經文的六層明明可見,為何另造次序?經文次第本來如此,為何把它間雜混合,又把後文抄到前面、前文挪到後面?

2. 卉木譬

從所生卉木以下,是第二,所生卉木譬。卉是草的總名,木是樹的總稱;眾草聚成叢,眾樹聚成林。能治病而作用特別強的,稱為藥。譬如一切善法都能治惡,而無漏善治除煩惱的作用更強,所以特別稱藥。

下文卉木之中,樹林的枝幹覆蔭廣大,用途也大,所以譬喻兩類菩薩。種類若干,是說五乘、七善的因果種子各有不同;每一類各有稱謂,就是名;各有體態形相,就是色。

3. 密雲譬

從密雲以下,是第三,密雲譬。雲有形色,也能覆蔭;後面偈頌又有雷聲遠震。覆蔭譬佛的慈悲,形色譬佛應現世間,雷聲譬佛的言教。因此,密雲就是三密:慈悲是意密,形色是身密,雷聲是口密。

彌布,就是遍布;既稠密又遍覆,所以稱彌布。佛以慈悲熏發,示現應身,說法遍及十法界,所以說彌布。

《經律異相》記載:雲有五色,青雲風多,赤雲火多,黃白雲地多,黑雲水多。有四位電師:東方名身味,南方名百主,西方名阿竭羅,北方名阿祝藍。四位電師彼此爭鬥,所以有雷;水、火、風、地相爭,也會有雷。有五件事使雨不降下:第一,風起把雲吹散;第二,火起把雲燒焦;第三,阿修羅用手把雲接入大海;第四,雨師淫亂;第五,國王治理無道,雨師憤怒,所以不降雨。〔以下從略〕

4. 注雨譬

從一時等注以下,是第四,注雨譬。它譬喻佛以口密的八音、四辯宣說法雨,使眾生得到利益與滋潤。

5. 霑潤譬

從其澤普洽以下,是第五,霑潤譬。法寶普遍降雨,滋潤七類眾生心地中已有的習因種子,使聞慧生起,這就稱為霑洽。

經文所說枝、葉、根、莖,本論依作用解作:信是根,戒是莖,定是枝,慧是葉;四者依次彼此資助,所以用來作譬。小根、小莖等,是人、天的信戒;中根、中莖等,是二乘的信戒;大根、大莖等,是菩薩的信戒。

6. 增長譬

從諸樹大小以下,是第六,增長譬。這裡再次簡略牒舉草木各隨自己的分量受潤。習、報兩種因的善法既蒙法雨,習、報兩種果便各自增長。

所謂稱其種性,是說佛施設權法而恰好契合根機:小的所得不超過自己的分量,大的所得也不被減少。這就是七類眾生的習因、報因。花開、果實成熟,則是習果、報果。

又可把增長分作三義:稱其種性,是增長的由來,因為佛依根機施設教法;各得增長,是正面說增長;花開、果實成熟,是增長呈現的形相。

7. 一地一雨無差別譬

從雖一地所生以下,是大段第二,一地一雨的無差別譬,用以顯示一實。這裡有三層。

第一,一地所生:眾生由道前的心地生起,最後以道後的智地為終點。第二,一雲所雨:以一音宣說一乘法門,開發修道中的五種善根,最後仍是一音平等之教。第三,三草二木得到利益,自己卻不知:五種善根蒙受佛的法雨,依各自分量增長,而不自知;五種因都依一佛性,也不自知;五乘的教法都是大乘,它們也不自知;它們同歸佛慧,仍不自知,只有如來能知。

三、把六譬逐一合回佛的教化

從迦葉當知如來以下,是合譬。合差別譬分兩層:先正面合譬,再提起譬喻貼合經文。開譬有六項,合譬卻不依原次序。開譬先從根機一邊說眾生,合譬先從感應一邊說如來,因為如來是教化之主。

第一段正合開譬第三密雲,也兼合第一世界;第二段合第四注雨;第三段合第一世界、山川谿谷;第四段合第二草木;第五段合第五霑潤;第六段合第六增長。

合譬所以如此排列,是因如來應現世間,便有八音說法;有說法,便有受化的眾生;眾生聞法,各自得到道的滋潤;所得滋潤雖同,增長卻仍有差別。〔以下從略〕

1. 合密雲

第一,合密雲。先舉佛的身密,合雲有形;後舉佛的口密,合雲有聲。

如來也同樣出現於世,是正面合應身出世;如大雲起,是舉譬貼合,說如來以大慈示現其身,覆育一切。以大音聲,是舉佛的口密,合雲有聲。

天、人、阿修羅,是分別舉出三善道,領受口密的利益;也就是具有三乘根性的三十位佛子,各別領受聲教之益。如彼大雲,是再舉譬貼合雲有聲。遍覆大千,則通舉一切眾生都是佛子,都蒙口密之益。

有時只合五譬,把從普遍世界以下兼合世界與土地。世界是國土世間;天、人、阿修羅是假名、五陰世間。假名合前面的世界,五陰合前面的山川谿谷。

2. 合注雨

從在大眾中宣唱以下,是第二,合開譬第四注雨。先標示六個章門,再勸眾生聽聞、領受。

六個章門是:第一,十號,即如來、應供等;第二,四弘,即未度者令度等;第三,三達,即今世、後世等;第四,一心三智,即知者具足;第五,五眼,即見者;第六,三業共同的智慧行。知道,是意業不需防護;開道,是身業不需防護;說道,是口業不需防護。也可總稱導師,即知道者、開道者、說道者等。

從你們天、人以下,是勸眾生聽聞、領受。佛以八音宣說六種法門;從多數方面說,祂特別勸三善道眾生前來聽法。

3. 合山川

從那時有無數億種眾生直到前來聽法,是第三,合開譬第一山川。由果報聚合,才有眾生,如同依山川等,才構成世界。百千萬億,就是十法界眾生。此處正面所說,是七種方便眾生的差別,配法如前。另一種分段,則從你們天、人以下,全都合山川譬。

4. 合卉木

從如來在那時直到精進懈怠,是第四,合開譬第二卉木。

舊說認為,這段比前譬多出,沒有可合之處。現在則說,前面的譬喻已明說卉木有大小差別;這裡又說眾生的根有利、有鈍,行為有精進、有懈怠,正是習因有深、有淺,與卉木的意義相同,怎能說它只是多出而沒有合譬?

所謂那時,若從漸教開始說,是鹿苑最初說三乘之時;若從中間各處說,每一處也都可以稱那時。

利與鈍,可以先作總判:三惡道因惡而果苦,不能受道,所以稱鈍;七種方便眾生聞教得益,所以稱利。再作別判:人、天只接受果報,不肯接受道法,所以稱鈍;三乘根性能斷煩惱、出離三界,所以稱利。又可說,聲聞觀察生滅,所以稱鈍;菩薩觀察不生不滅,所以稱利;通教、別教、圓教中也各可分辨。〔以下從略〕

精進與懈怠,也依眾生的行為而判。三惡道放逸,稱怠;人、天持守五戒、十善,稱精。人、天不厭離苦,稱怠;二乘畏懼無常,稱精。二乘貪著取證,不求作佛,稱怠;菩薩立志追求佛道,稱進。〔以下從略〕

5. 合受潤

從隨其所能承受到很快得到善利,是第五,合開譬第五受潤。隨其所堪,是佛的說法正好契合根機,沒有增加或減少的過失;歡喜而得善利,就是各自蒙受法雨滋潤而得利益。

6. 合增長

從這些眾生聞法以後開始,是第六,合開譬第六增長。現世安隱、後生善處,是報因感得報果,合花開增長;從也能聞法直到漸漸入道,是習因牽引習果,合果實增長。聞法以後,合增長的由來;現世安隱,正面合增長;後生善處,合增長的形相。

佛如大雲普遍覆護一切,三惡道也得到滋潤與增長,如《般若經》及方等經所說,地獄眾生也能得益。其他經中,也說龍、鳥、鬼、神等聞法得道。

譬如地獄之火熄滅、熱湯轉冷,就是現世安隱;或者生到天上、人中,就是後生善處;又在天、人中修道,就是以道受樂。

人、天若聞法持戒,以福德扶助此身,使鬼神、龍眾不能侵犯,就是現世安隱;或者天人死後仍生天上,人死後仍生人間,又或天、人彼此互生,就是後生善處;投生之後能領悟,就是以道受樂。

二乘聞法,證得有餘涅槃,是現世安隱。正如下文說,有人對自己所得功德生起滅度之想;佛又說祂在其他國土作佛,另有不同名號。這個人可在那一國土聽聞此經。方便有餘土就是善處,在那裡聞經,就是得道、受樂。

若是生身菩薩,聽盧舍那佛說法,得到無生忍,就是現世安隱;後來生到淨滿世界,成為法身眷屬,就是後生善處與以道受樂。離開諸障礙,就是現世安隱;依自己力量所能承受,漸漸入道,就是後世以道受樂。

五乘依次是:五戒乘出離三惡道苦;十善乘出離人道八苦;聲聞乘出離三界無常苦;緣覺乘出離必須從他人聞法之苦;菩薩乘出離內在沒有銳利智慧、外在沒有相好之苦。這就稱為五乘。

接著有八重問勢。

第一,是否只應把人、天稱為世間乘,其餘稱為出世間乘?第二,是否佛是實乘,其餘都是權乘?第三,是否佛是果乘,其餘都是因乘?第四,是否應當只立三乘:人、天是下,二乘是中,佛是上?第五,是否人、天名為不斷煩惱乘,二乘名為斷煩惱乘,佛名為非斷非不斷乘?第六,是否人、天名為不斷,佛名為斷,二乘名為亦斷亦不斷?第七,是否可分凡夫、賢聖、非凡非聖?第八,是否可分有、空、非有非空等乘?〔以下從略〕

《大論》說五善根,《勝鬘經》分辨四藏;它們與三草二木如何對應?就五善根說,人、天分作兩善,二乘合為一善,加上佛與菩薩,共成五善,這是開大而合小。五乘則開小而合大。四藏把凡夫合在一起而展開聖者,五乘則凡夫、聖者一同展開。各種開合只是隨緣不同。

7. 提譬帖合

從如彼大雲以下,是第二,重新提起譬喻,貼合六層意義。大雲,貼合第一形、聲兩種利益;雨於一切,貼合第二六章法門;卉木叢林,貼合第四受化眾生根有利鈍、行有懈怠精進、習因有深淺;如其種性、具足蒙潤,貼合第五受潤、得到法利;各得生長,貼合第六現世安隱、得到增長。

四、合一地一雨而又明草木各異

從如來說法一相以下,是第二,合無差別譬。前面開譬有三層,現在合譬也有三層,只是次序不同。

從一相一味以下,同時合一地一雨;從所謂以下,同時解釋一地一雨;從其有眾生以下,合前面草木各有差別;從所以者何以下,解釋差別,並說如來能知差別與無差別。

一相,是一切眾生的心同具一個真如之相,這就如同一地。一味,是一乘法同樣詮說一理,這就如同一雨。過去在一實相中,以方便開成七相;又在一乘法中,分別說為七教。佛究竟了知,它們最後都歸於一相一味。

從所謂以下,同時解釋一相一味。眾生心性就是性德,具有解脫、遠離、寂滅三種相;如來以一音宣說這三法,就是三味。以這三相為所緣的境界,生起中道之行,最後成就一切智果,所以經文說究竟到達一切種智。

至於合草木差別譬,後文另有解釋,此處不再重複記述。

有時又把合譬分作三層意思。第一是無差別意,合前面一地一雨;第二是差別意,合前面草木差別;第三是如來能知,用來解成前面兩層。

無差別,是一相一味。一相合前面一地。解脫相,是沒有生死相;離相,是沒有涅槃相;滅相,是連無相也無相,只有實相,所以稱一相。一相就是無住的根本,能建立一切法。無住、無相,就是無差別;能建立一切法,便有差別。

差別如卉木,無差別如一地。土地本身雖無差別,卻能生出桃、梅與各種卉木的差異;桃、李、卉木雖有差別,卻同樣具有堅實之相。若知土地中具足桃、李,便能識得實中有權,明白無差別就是差別;若知桃、李同有堅相,便能識得權中有實,明白差別就是無差別。依這層意義,以一相合前面一地譬。一味就是實教純一無雜,也可依一相的方式理解。

再說解脫、離、滅三相。解脫,是沒有分段生死、變易生死兩邊的業縛,所以稱解脫相。離,是得到中道智慧,這智慧能遠離兩邊而無所執著,所以稱離相。滅,是兩邊之因滅而得有餘涅槃,兩邊之果滅而得無餘涅槃,所以稱滅相。每一句都可依一相之例,同時作差別、無差別兩面理解。

究竟到達一切種智,是說若兩邊的惑滅,通、別兩種惑都窮盡,便入佛知見,以一切種智心行般若。最初發心與最後究竟,二者沒有差別,所以稱究竟;這就是佛的智慧,所以稱一切種智。

1. 眾生不知

從有眾生聞如來法卻不自覺知開始,是明差別義。這裡的眾生,是山川所譬假名、實法的差別,也是種子的差別;如來就是雲,聞法就是雨,讀誦修行就是受潤,功德就是增長。這些差別,眾生都不能自己知道。

這一段分五層:第一,眾生不知;第二,如來能知;第三,舉譬貼合眾生不知;第四,牒舉前文,總結、解釋如來能知;第五,解答疑問。

所謂有眾生,是舉出不知的人。法,是聞佛一音所說的法。受持、宣說,正面顯出眾生不知。受持、宣說不同,修行也各有差別:人、天把所聞理解成戒、善,三乘把所聞理解成諦、緣、度;理解不同,就是差別。

所得功德而不自覺知,是說五類人各自領受教法,卻不知道佛所說原是一味、無差別之教;也不知道七種方便各自作解,又各執自己的理解為真實。因此,他們既不知道權,也不認識實,這就是處在差別之中而不自覺知。

2. 如來能知:四、三、二、一

第二,如來能知。經文略去一些數目,舉出十種境,合為四層意思:第一,依四法而知;第二,依三法而知;第三,依二法而知;第四,依一法而知。

依四法而知,是種、相、體、性。

先說種。三道就是三德之種。《淨名經》說,一切煩惱之類是如來種,這是說由煩惱道即有般若。又說五無間也都能生起解脫相,這是說由不善即有善法解脫。一切眾生本是涅槃相,不可再次滅除,這就是生死為法身。這是從彼此相對而論種。

若從同類而論種,一切低頭、舉手都是解脫種;一切世間智慧與三乘理解之心都是般若種;凡有心者都將作佛,就是法身種。各種種子有差別,如來能知;一切種只是一種,是無差別,如來也能知;差別就是無差別,無差別就是差別,如來也能知。

相、體、性,可依十法界、十如是來解釋。若論差別,就是十法界的相;若論無差別,就是一佛界的相。差別與無差別,如來能知;差別就是無差別,無差別就是差別,如來也能知。體與性也可依此理解。

從念什麼事以下,是依三法說如來能知。三法就是念、思、修三慧,而三慧又有三重:第一,三慧所緣的境;第二,三慧本身的體;第三,三慧生起的因緣。

念何事、思何事、修何事,是說三慧的作用。念取所念之事,就是三慧之境。從怎樣念、怎樣思、怎樣修以下,念是記錄所聞之法,正是念慧之體,思與修也同樣各有其體。從以什麼法念、以什麼法思、以什麼法修以下,是三慧取境;聞法是它們的因緣。又因境與智的因緣和合,才有三慧之法,所以三慧也可再稱因緣。

三乘的三慧,過去認為境、體、因緣各有不同,這就是差別;若進入圓妙三慧,就是無差別。這些差別與無差別,如來能知;差別就是無差別,無差別就是差別,如來也能知。

從以何法以下,是依二法說如來能知。以何法,是因;得到何法,是果。五乘各有自己的因,各得自己的果,就是差別;眾生如與佛如同是一如,沒有兩個如,便只是一因一果,就是無差別。差別與無差別,如來能知;差別就是無差別,無差別就是差別,如來也能知。

從眾生住於種種之地開始,是依一法說如來能知。七種方便各住七種位,所以稱種種之地,這就是差別。如來以如實佛眼看見它們,如眾多水流入海後失去原來各自的味道,便是無差別。

佛若隨他人的心意,以智慧方便演說,就是如來能知差別;祂所說的一切法全都到達一切智地,就是如來能知無差別。〔以下從略〕

3. 草木不知與如來總知

從如彼卉木以下,是第三,舉譬貼合眾生不知。

從如來知這一切以下,是第四,牒舉前文,總結如來能知。一相、一味等義,仍如前面所釋。一相、一味、解脫、離、滅等,隨緣分別開說,就是一中有無量;究竟涅槃、終歸於空,就是無量歸於一。這是牒前,再次解釋無差別。

為什麼如此?一相、一味、解脫、離、滅,如果只是二乘法體,仍屬有差別的言說。現在說大乘究竟涅槃終歸於空,就通向無差別。究竟涅槃,總結前面諸句都不是二乘的有餘、無餘涅槃,而是究竟涅槃。

常寂滅相,是總結前面諸句所說並非小乘寂滅,而是常住寂滅。前文說,諸法從本以來常自寂滅,正是此義。

終歸於空,不是灰斷之空,而是中道第一義空。本論在此鄭重分辨真實與權法。

舊說認為,終歸於空是說即使以神通延長壽命到無量,又示現比前數加倍,壽命窮盡後終究歸於灰斷,所以稱終歸空。本論責問:這樣解釋,使佛與經文承擔如此困苦,怎能這麼說?

光宅說,終歸於空,是終究進入有餘涅槃,捨離無常的身與智。有人責難這個解釋:若是如此,它與二乘有什麼差別?

本論正面解釋,經文舉出兩個究竟。第一,究竟到達一切種智,是舉智慧之果,與二乘不究竟之智相對;第二,究竟涅槃、常寂滅相、終歸於空,是舉斷德,與二乘不究竟之斷相對。既然經文明說究竟,就可知道這不是小乘之空。

龍印說,大涅槃之空,因為沒有法相、沒有煩惱,所以稱空;最後歸於常住第一義空。忠師說,終歸第一義空智慧。又有人說,佛果沒有過累,所以稱空。注者說,空與有都徹底遣除,才稱為空。

古來諸師都不作小乘解,為何只有光宅如此?

4. 為何知道是一,卻不立即說一

從佛知道以後又觀察眾生開始,是第五,斷除眾生的疑問。疑問是:佛從前既已知道始終都是一,為何不在鹿苑最初就說真實法?

解釋是:佛觀察眾生的心與欲,依三種悉檀隨機護持他們;祂顧慮眾生若不能承受便會毀謗,所以不立即宣說一切種智。

五、回到迦葉的領解而稱歎

從你們迦葉等以下,是第二,回到本宗作稱述,並解釋疑問。有人聽到佛有無量功德,可能懷疑四位弟子只領會教法層面,何必說他們的領解真實?所以佛稱許他們:雖然尚未到達佛地,他們在所領教法的範圍內並不虛妄。這也引發下根人,使他們同樣得到悟入。

這段分兩部分:先稱述,再解釋。先稱歎希有,是因凡夫反覆不定,聞法而能得益,已經可貴;菩薩對這些道理本已理解,並不十分稀奇;二乘安住無為正位,如今竟能捨離舊證而進入真實,才極為希有。

經文說他們能知如來隨宜說法,是述成他們能領會開三;接著說能信、能受,是述成他們能領會顯一。經文再問為何如此,是解釋稱述之意:佛在一道之中說出三種,義理深奧難解,而迦葉等竟能相信。

智者又自作一解。前文說如來另有無量功德,迦葉等即使宣說也不能窮盡;後文又說他們極為希有。佛恩普遍覆被,如雲雨無不覆潤;佛恩普遍承載,如大地無不生成,怎會只為一種根機、一個地方而已?所以說迦葉等不能把它說盡。

佛恩雖然普遍,眾生每天受用,自己卻不能覺知,正如三草二木植根於地、領受雨水滋潤,自己卻不知道。迦葉等能知從始至終的十種恩德,所以極為希有。

從未度者令度等四句,是述成他們知道佛的四弘誓恩,所以極為希有。

眾生現世安隱、後生善處、以道受樂,是述成他們知道佛以大慈給予安樂之恩,所以極為希有。

眾生聞法以後離開諸障礙,依自己力量所能承受,漸漸入道,是述成他們知道佛以大悲拔除痛苦之恩,所以極為希有。

轉輪王、帝釋、梵王是小藥草,是述成他們知道佛勸人行善、除去熱惱之恩,所以極為希有。

知道無漏法、能得涅槃,以及證得緣覺,是中藥草,是述成他們知道佛除去一切見惑、愛惑熱惱之恩,所以極為希有。

上等藥草與小樹,是因恥於小乘、欣慕大乘,述成他們知道佛遮蔽、除去醜陋之恩,所以極為希有。

大樹,是述成他們知道佛使人莊嚴之恩,所以極為希有。

最真實之事、一地一雨,是述成他們知道佛付與法財、使人坐於法座,令身心、財法自在安樂之恩,所以極為希有。

佛若依差別而稱歎,十恩的文字到此窮盡;若依無差別而稱歎,這一切就是一大恩。

I. Confirmation First through Direct Teaching

The extensive confirmation of the principle understood by the four great disciples is divided into prose and verse. The prose again divides in two: first, confirmation of opening the three to reveal the one; second, beginning with the scripture’s address to Kāśyapa and the others, conclusion and praise. The first part has three levels: direct teaching, simile, and application of the simile. Direct teaching again has two levels. First, the Tathāgata is presented as the Dharma King, indicating that His speech is not false and thereby encouraging belief. Second, beginning with “concerning all dharmas,” opening the three to reveal the one is directly confirmed.

A human king in the world has nothing to fear outwardly and does not reverse his speech inwardly. The Dharma King is the same: He has exhausted all evil, and whatever He says is true and not false.

An old explanation holds that the Tathāgata here confirms the truth and reliability of the medium-faculty disciples’ understanding while encouraging those of lesser faculties to believe and receive. The present explanation instead says this: although the Buddha Dharma is manifold, it never goes beyond the provisional and the real, and outside provisional and real there is no other kind of dharma. Yet the scripture says that the Tathāgata’s qualities are immeasurable, a meaning difficult to believe. It therefore first presents the Dharma King to encourage faith and also to establish the basis for the great-cloud simile that follows.

Beginning with “concerning all dharmas,” the text explains opening the provisional to reveal the real from the side of teaching. Beginning with the Tathāgata’s observing and knowing, it explains opening the provisional to reveal the real from the side of wisdom. The two teachings of the provisional and real reveal the two wisdoms of the provisional and real; the two wisdoms of the provisional and real in turn proclaim the two teachings of the provisional and real. Wisdom and teaching mutually accomplish one another.

“All dharmas” means the seven kinds of skillful means, which are horizontally arrayed. Setting the seven kinds of skillful means against the one reality produces a vertical contrast. Were it otherwise, why would someone first arouse the great mind in the presence of two myriads of koṭis of buddhas, attain a lesser fruit midway, and then circulate through the five destinies? Even one person fully contains the ten Dharma realms, much more the seven kinds of skillful means. Although the Dharma gates are many, the perfection of skillful means illuminates all of them, exhausting them without omission; the Buddha also teaches through the speech of every class of living being and never fails to accord. He teaches precepts and goodness to humans and gods; the four truths and dependent origination to the two vehicles; the six perfections in terms of concrete activities to bodhisattvas of the Tripiṭaka Teaching; non-arising in the Shared Teaching; and the sequential revelation of the tathāgata-garbha in the Distinct Teaching. This confirms Kāśyapa and the others’ understanding of opening the three.

Beginning with “the dharmas He teaches,” the text confirms the revelation of the real from the side of teaching. “Ground” means the real mark. Because there are ultimately not two, it is called “one”; because its substance is vast, it is called “all”; because it is quiescent yet constantly illuminates, it is called “wisdom”; because it is the basis of nonabiding and can establish every dharma, it is called “ground.” This is the real teaching of the Perfect Teaching.

Everything the Tathāgata teaches brings living beings to this ground of wisdom. The wording that reveals the real shines as brightly as the sun; how could one speak dream-words in the dark and offer some other explanation? The Large Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra, for example, extensively enumerates dharmas and calls them all Mahāyāna. “Yāna” means the Great Vehicle, the vehicle is the real mark, and the real mark is the ground of all-knowledge. When the preceding text says, “Only this one matter is real,” it refers to this ground; when it says, “The other two are not real,” it refers to the seven kinds of skillful means. In terms of the gradual and sudden teachings, this confirms opening the provisional to reveal the real.

Beginning with “the Tathāgata observes and knows all dharmas,” the text confirms opening the provisional to reveal the real from the side of wisdom. Observing the destinations of all dharmas is the capacity to illuminate provisional dharmas; ultimate comprehension of all dharmas is the capacity to illuminate real dharmas. The Buddha freely penetrates the partial and perfect objects illuminated by provisional and real wisdom and can therefore teach the provisional and the real. This presents wisdom to explain teaching.

Knowing the destinations of all dharmas is recognizing the medicine; knowing the practices deep within living beings’ minds is knowing the illness. Illnesses and medicines both belong to provisional dharmas, while each provisional dharma has its own destination. Precepts and goodness proximately lead to rebirth among humans and gods; viewed as conditions for the future, even bowing one’s head or raising one’s hand can lead distantly to buddhahood. The applications of mindfulness and factors of the path proximately lead to nirvāṇa; viewed as the adornment of merit, “what you practice is the bodhisattva path,” and they lead distantly to the place of jewels. The Dharma gates of the six perfections in the Shared and Distinct Teachings likewise each have proximate and distant destinations; the roads and tracks they follow are not the same. The meaning may be understood accordingly.

Again, precepts and goodness are medicine for humans and gods; truths, conditions, and perfections are medicines for persons of the three vehicles; the medicines of the Shared and Distinct Teachings may be understood by analogy.

Practices deep within the mind are of two kinds. One is deep attachment to the body and mind upon which one depends and to the environment one inhabits; the other is deep attachment to the dharma one has grasped. Those attached to body, mind, and environment produce grave ten evils that obstruct the human and deva vehicles. Those attached to the dharma they grasp produce the four inversions, three paths, six coverings, four abiding afflictions, five abiding afflictions, and so forth, obstructing the vehicles of the noble ones. The forms of illness in the deep mind are thus not the same, and provisional wisdom sees them all with unhindered penetration.

“Furthermore, ultimately comprehending all dharmas” describes what real wisdom illuminates. Every provisional dharma enters the real, without exception, so it is called ultimate; because real wisdom knows it, it is called comprehending; because the Buddha-eye sees it, it is called clear.

If one wisdom illuminates only one medicine and one illness but cannot illuminate another medicine and illness, while a different wisdom illuminates only the other side and not this side, each class remaining different from the others, this is what provisional wisdom illuminates. If one wisdom universally illuminates every medicine and every illness, this is what real wisdom illuminates. Because the Buddha can reveal such a perfect object and wisdom to living beings, the scripture calls it all wisdom.

“All dharmas” can also be interpreted as the ten Dharma realms. The nature, marks, and desires of each of the ten differ, as do the recompenses they obtain and the destinations toward which they go. Knowing all dharmas to exhaustion is called knowing the illness; knowing the deep attachments in the minds of all living beings is called knowing the medicine. Medicines may be profound or shallow. The Large Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra says that wisdom in accord with reality knows the mind of greed, the mind of hatred, and the mind of delusion. Knowing through wisdom in accord with reality is called knowing the deep mind: one penetrates in accord with principle and without obstruction. As for all Dharma medicines such as precepts, goodness, truths, conditions, and perfections, knowing them all through wisdom in accord with reality is called unhindered penetration.

The “unhindered penetration” in the passage on provisional wisdom treats the real within provisional dharmas. When the passage on real wisdom again speaks “concerning all dharmas,” it treats provisional dharmas within the real. The two passages mutually reveal that the real contains the provisional and the provisional contains the real. Ultimately, it is neither the provisional alone nor the real alone; neither differentiated nor entirely undifferentiated. Through wisdom’s skillful means, the provisional differs; because all arrives at the ground of wisdom, there is no difference. The earth itself, for example, is undifferentiated, yet the plants it produces are many: the many are precisely not many, and the not-many are precisely many.

It is also like discussing dharmas in terms of mind and mind in terms of dharmas: there are various numbers within mind, while within dharmas there are no various numbers; mind does not depart from dharmas, nor do dharmas depart from mind. What is unnumbered appears numbered, and what is numbered is originally unnumbered. The provisional and real are the same. [The remainder is omitted.]

II. Opening the Similes of Earth, Plants, Clouds, and Rain

Beginning with “it is like,” the second part is teaching through simile. The passage divides in two: first the simile, then a return to the main subject in praise. The simile again consists of opening the simile and applying it. Opening the simile has two levels: first, the simile of difference, representing the preceding provisional teaching and provisional wisdom; second, the simile of non-difference, representing the preceding real teaching and real wisdom.

The three herbs and two trees differ as delicate and robust and are therefore called differentiated; one earth universally bears and one rain universally moistens and are therefore called undifferentiated. Looking only at the branch streams, one sees each as different; tracing them to their root and flourishing, one finds none that is not borne by the earth and moistened by rain. The skillful wisdom inwardly applied sees the seven kinds and five kinds as each different; real wisdom sees that they ultimately return to one reality. The one reality does not depart from the seven and five, nor do the seven and five depart from the one reality: difference is precisely non-difference, and non-difference appears as difference. [The remainder is omitted.]

The simile of difference has six items: first, earth; second, plants and trees; third, dense cloud; fourth, falling rain; fifth, receiving moisture; and sixth, growth.

1. The Simile of Earth

First is the simile of earth. An old explanation takes the earth of the trichiliocosm as the general presentation and then distinguishes mountains, rivers, streams, and valleys, correlating them with habituation-causes of the five vehicles: a valley receives much water and represents bodhisattvas; a stream represents pratyekabuddhas; a river represents śrāvakas; and a high mountain, receiving little moisture, represents the human and deva vehicles.

The present explanation holds that a habituation-cause should be represented by a seed receiving moisture and gradually growing. Although earth, mountains, and rivers also receive moisture, they lack the two meanings of seed and growth. Moreover, the later application speaks of sound reaching universally throughout the world among gods, humans, and asuras, and the verse says that within every assembly of gods and humans there is none who does not receive it; nowhere are earth and the rest used to represent habituation-causes. The old explanation is therefore not adopted.

The great-thousand world now represents the world of living beings, while mountains, rivers, streams, valleys, and earth represent the world of the five aggregates. A world is not something that exists apart from mountains, rivers, streams, valleys, and earth but is constituted by them; neither is a living being something that exists apart from the five aggregates but is constituted by them. Earth in general represents the aggregate of consciousness, while mountains, rivers, streams, and valleys represent the other four aggregates.

Although the dependent plants and trees rely upon earth and the rest, earth and the rest are not themselves the plants. The forms, branches, and trunks of plants are simply called plants. A plant’s seed does not have another object-name either: it is called “seed” only in reference to its function of producing, while the produced form, branches, and trunk are called the plant. Every plant fixes its roots in the earth, so earth is the basis.

Inwardly applied, these are habituation-cause and habituation-fruit. Although they depend upon the five aggregates, the five aggregates themselves are not identical with cause and fruit. Habituation-cause can exist only in dependence upon the five aggregates; only when the habituation-cause grows and is accomplished is it called habituation-fruit. Fruit and cause arise in dependence upon the aggregates. In this way the simile of mountains, rivers, and earth is established, and every aspect represented by the plant’s seed receiving moisture and growing is also established.

A further level of the particular simile may also be revealed. Although a mountain is lofty, it still has five kinds of form, such as depressions and elevations; even level earth has five kinds of form, such as hills and ponds. This represents the five aggregates possessed by each of the five vehicles: the high mountain represents the bodhisattvas’ five aggregates, the river the pratyekabuddhas’ five aggregates, the stream the śrāvakas’ five aggregates, the earth the devas’ five aggregates, and the low valley humans’ five aggregates. Each class of five aggregates supports habituation-causes and habituation-fruits, just as mountains, rivers, streams, valleys, and earth can all support seeds and the forms, branches, and trunks.

The trichiliocosm may further represent the principle as direct cause, the common basis of all things; mountains, rivers, streams, valleys, and earth may represent the recompense body and mind formed from living beings’ aggregates, elements, and sense fields; and plants, groves, and forests may represent living beings’ habituation-causes. These three dharmas do not depart from one another: habituation-causes depend on the aggregates and sense fields, while the aggregates and sense fields do not go beyond Dharma-nature, just as plants depend upon mountains and rivers and mountains and rivers depend upon the world. [The remainder is omitted.]

The scripture’s six levels are plainly visible. Why fabricate a different sequence? The scriptural order is already thus; why jumble and mix it, copying the later text to the front and moving the earlier text to the back?

2. The Simile of Plants and Trees

Beginning with “the plants and trees it produces,” this is the second, the simile of produced plants and trees. “Plants” is the general name for grasses, and “trees” the general name for woody plants; grasses gathered together form a grove, and trees gathered together form a forest. Those that treat illnesses and possess especially strong functions are called medicines. In the same way, every wholesome dharma can treat evil, but uncontaminated goodness has a stronger function in removing afflictions and is therefore specially called medicine.

Among the plants and trees below, tree groves possess extensive branches and trunks that give broad shade and have great functions, so they represent the two classes of bodhisattvas. “Various kinds” means that the cause-and-fruit seeds of the five vehicles and seven kinds of goodness each differ. Each class has its own designation, which is its name; each has its own embodied appearance, which is its form.

3. The Simile of Dense Cloud

Beginning with “dense cloud,” this is the third, the simile of dense cloud. Clouds possess visible form and provide shade, while the later verse also speaks of thunder resounding far away. Shade represents the Buddha’s compassion, visible form represents the Buddha’s responsive manifestation in the world, and thunder represents the Buddha’s verbal teaching. The dense cloud is therefore the three esoteric treasuries: compassion is the esoteric treasury of mind, visible form the esoteric treasury of body, and thunder the esoteric treasury of speech.

“Spreading” means pervading. Because it is both dense and universally covering, the text says it spreads. Perfumed and impelled by compassion, the Buddha manifests a responsive body and teaches throughout the ten Dharma realms; this is why it is said to spread.

The Scripture and Vinaya in Assorted Selections records that clouds have five colors: blue clouds contain much wind, red clouds much fire, yellow and white clouds much earth, and black clouds much water. There are four masters of lightning: the eastern is named Shenwei, the southern Baizhu, the western Ajieluo, and the northern Azhulan. Thunder occurs because the four masters of lightning contend with one another; it also occurs when water, fire, wind, and earth contend. Five things prevent rain from falling: first, wind arises and scatters the clouds; second, fire arises and scorches the clouds; third, asuras take the clouds in their hands and carry them into the ocean; fourth, the rain master engages in sexual misconduct; fifth, the king governs without the Way, angering the rain master so that no rain falls. [The remainder is omitted.]

4. The Simile of Falling Rain

Beginning with “pouring down equally at one time,” this is the fourth, the simile of falling rain. It represents the Buddha proclaiming the Dharma rain through the eight tones and four eloquences of the esoteric treasury of speech, giving living beings benefit and moisture.

5. The Simile of Saturating Moisture

Beginning with “its moisture universally reaches,” this is the fifth, the simile of saturating moisture. The Dharma treasure rains universally and moistens the seeds of habituation-causes already present in the mind-ground of the seven classes of living beings, causing wisdom born of hearing to arise. This is called saturation.

The scripture speaks of branches, leaves, roots, and stems. The root treatise interprets them by function: faith is the root, discipline the stem, concentration the branch, and wisdom the leaf. Because the four progressively support one another, they are used as the simile. Small roots and stems are the faith and discipline of humans and gods; medium roots and stems are the faith and discipline of the two vehicles; great roots and stems are the faith and discipline of bodhisattvas.

6. The Simile of Growth

Beginning with “the trees, great and small,” this is the sixth, the simile of growth. Here the text again briefly presents the plants, each receiving moisture according to its own measure. Once the wholesome dharmas of the two kinds of cause—habituation and recompense—receive the Dharma rain, the two kinds of fruit, habituation and recompense, each grow.

“According to their kinds and natures” means that the Buddha establishes provisional dharmas in precise accord with capacities: what the small receive does not exceed their measure, nor is what the great receive diminished. These are the habituation-causes and recompense-causes of the seven classes of living beings. Flowers blooming and fruits ripening are habituation-fruits and recompense-fruits.

Growth may also be divided into three meanings. “According to their kinds and natures” is the basis of growth, because the Buddha establishes the teachings according to capacities; “each obtains growth” directly states growth; flowers blooming and fruits ripening are the appearance in which growth becomes manifest.

7. The Undifferentiated Simile of One Earth and One Rain

Beginning with “although produced by one earth,” this is the second major section, the undifferentiated simile of one earth and one rain, which reveals the one reality. It has three levels.

First, produced by one earth: living beings arise from the mind-ground before the path and finally take the wisdom-ground after the path as their destination. Second, rained upon by one cloud: the Dharma gate of the One Vehicle is proclaimed in one voice, developing the five kinds of wholesome roots along the path, and ultimately it remains the equal teaching in one voice. Third, the three herbs and two trees receive benefit without knowing it themselves: the five kinds of wholesome roots receive the Buddha’s Dharma rain and grow according to their respective measures, yet do not know it themselves; they do not know that the five kinds of causes all depend upon one Buddha-nature; they do not know that the teachings of the five vehicles are all the Great Vehicle; and they still do not know that they return together to Buddha-wisdom. Only the Tathāgata knows.

III. Applying the Six Similes One by One to the Buddha’s Teaching

Beginning with “Kāśyapa, you should know, the Tathāgata,” this is the application of the simile. Applying the differentiated simile has two levels: first the direct application, then a renewed presentation of the simile fitted to the scriptural wording. The opening simile has six items, but the application does not follow the original sequence. The opening simile begins from the side of capacities and speaks of living beings; the application begins from the side of stimulus and response and speaks of the Tathāgata, because the Tathāgata is the lord of transformation.

The first passage directly applies the third opening simile, the dense cloud, while also applying the first, the world. The second applies the fourth, falling rain. The third applies the first, the world and the mountains, rivers, streams, and valleys. The fourth applies the second, plants and trees. The fifth applies the fifth, saturating moisture. The sixth applies the sixth, growth.

The application is arranged this way because when the Tathāgata responsively manifests in the world, there is teaching through the eight tones; when there is teaching, there are living beings to be transformed; when living beings hear the Dharma, each receives the moisture of the path; and although the moisture received is the same, their growth remains different. [The remainder is omitted.]

1. Applying the Dense Cloud

First is the application of the dense cloud. It first presents the Buddha’s esoteric treasury of body, applying the cloud’s visible form, and then presents the Buddha’s esoteric treasury of speech, applying the cloud’s sound.

“The Tathāgata likewise appears in the world” directly applies the responsive body’s appearance in the world. “Like the arising of a great cloud” presents the simile and fits it to the text, saying that the Tathāgata manifests His body through great loving-kindness, sheltering and nurturing all. “With a great sound” presents the Buddha’s esoteric treasury of speech and applies the cloud’s sound.

Gods, humans, and asuras are the three good destinies enumerated separately as recipients of benefit from the esoteric treasury of speech. That is, the thirty ranks of buddha-sons who possess the capacities of the three vehicles each receive the benefit of the voiced teaching. “Like that great cloud” again presents the simile and fits it to the cloud’s sound. “Universally covering the great-thousand world” presents all living beings together as buddha-sons, all receiving the benefit of the esoteric treasury of speech.

Sometimes only five similes are applied, taking the passage beginning with “universally throughout the world” also to apply the world and earth. “World” is the world as land; gods, humans, and asuras are the world of provisional designation and the five aggregates. Provisional designation applies the preceding world, while the five aggregates apply the preceding mountains, rivers, streams, and valleys.

2. Applying the Falling Rain

Beginning with “proclaiming in the great assembly,” this is the second, applying the fourth opening simile, falling rain. It first marks out six gateways and then exhorts living beings to hear and receive.

The six gateways are these: first, the ten epithets, including Tathāgata and Worthy of Offerings; second, the four universal vows, including causing those not yet delivered to be delivered; third, the three penetrations, including this life and later lives; fourth, the three wisdoms in one mind, meaning complete knowledge; fifth, the five eyes, meaning seeing; sixth, the wisdom-conduct shared by the three karmas. “Knowing” means that the karma of mind needs no guarding; “opening the path” means that the karma of body needs no guarding; and “teaching the path” means that the karma of speech needs no guarding. Together these may also be called the guide: the one who knows the path, opens the path, teaches the path, and so forth.

Beginning with “you gods and humans,” the text exhorts living beings to hear and receive. The Buddha proclaims the six Dharma gates through the eight tones; speaking in terms of the majority, He particularly exhorts living beings in the three good destinies to come hear the Dharma.

3. Applying Mountains and Rivers

Beginning with “at that time immeasurable koṭis of kinds of living beings” and extending through “came to hear the Dharma,” this is the third, applying the first opening simile, mountains and rivers. Living beings exist only through the aggregation of recompense, just as a world is constituted only in dependence upon mountains, rivers, and the rest. “Hundreds of thousands of myriads of koṭis” means the living beings of the ten Dharma realms. What is directly described here is the differentiation among living beings of the seven kinds of skillful means; the correlations are as above. Another division takes the entire passage beginning with “you gods and humans” as applying the simile of mountains and rivers.

4. Applying Plants and Trees

Beginning with “the Tathāgata at that time” and extending through “diligent or lax,” this is the fourth, applying the second opening simile, plants and trees.

An old explanation holds that this passage adds something not present in the preceding simile and therefore has nothing to apply. The present explanation instead says that the preceding simile explicitly described plants as differing in greatness and smallness, while the present passage says that living beings’ faculties are sharp or dull and their conduct diligent or lax. These are precisely differing depths of habituation-causes and have the same meaning as the plants. How could this be only an addition without a corresponding simile?

“At that time,” if stated from the beginning of the gradual teaching, means the first teaching of the three vehicles in the Deer Park; if stated in terms of the various intermediate occasions, each occasion may likewise be called “at that time.”

Sharp and dull may first be judged generally. Because those in the three evil destinies have evil causes and painful fruits and cannot receive the path, they are called dull; because living beings of the seven kinds of skillful means hear the teaching and benefit, they are called sharp. A particular judgment can then be made: because humans and gods accept only recompense and refuse the Dharma of the path, they are called dull; because the capacities of the three vehicles can sever afflictions and leave the three realms, they are called sharp. Again, because śrāvakas contemplate arising and extinction, they are called dull, while because bodhisattvas contemplate neither arising nor extinction, they are called sharp. Distinctions can likewise be made within the Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. [The remainder is omitted.]

Diligence and laxity are also judged according to living beings’ conduct. Those in the three evil destinies are heedless and are called lax; humans and gods uphold the five precepts and ten good deeds and are called diligent. Humans and gods do not weary of suffering and are called lax; the two vehicles fear impermanence and are called diligent. The two vehicles cling to realizing attainment and do not seek buddhahood and are called lax; bodhisattvas resolve to seek the Buddha Way and are called diligent. [The remainder is omitted.]

5. Applying the Reception of Moisture

Beginning with “according to what they can bear” and extending through “quickly obtain wholesome benefit,” this is the fifth, applying the fifth opening simile, receiving moisture. “According to what they can bear” means that the Buddha’s teaching precisely accords with capacities, without the faults of increase or decrease. Rejoicing and obtaining wholesome benefit means that each receives the moisture of the Dharma rain and benefits.

6. Applying Growth

Beginning with “after these living beings hear the Dharma,” this is the sixth, applying the sixth opening simile, growth. Peace in the present life and birth in a good place afterward are the recompense-fruit brought forth by the recompense-cause and apply the growth of flowers. Beginning with “they are also able to hear the Dharma” and extending through “gradually enter the path,” the habituation-cause draws forth the habituation-fruit and applies the growth of fruit. “After hearing the Dharma” applies the basis of growth; “peace in the present life” directly applies growth; and “birth in a good place afterward” applies the appearance of growth.

The Buddha, like a great cloud, universally covers and protects all. Even those in the three evil destinies receive moisture and grow, as the Prajñāpāramitā Sūtras and Vaipulya scriptures explain when they say that beings in the hells can also benefit. Other scriptures likewise say that dragons, birds, ghosts, spirits, and others hear the Dharma and attain the path.

For example, the extinguishing of hellfire and cooling of boiling water are peace in the present life; birth among gods or humans is birth in a good place afterward; and cultivating the path after birth among gods or humans is enjoyment through the path.

If humans and gods hear the Dharma and uphold precepts, using merit to support this body so that ghosts, spirits, and dragons cannot invade it, that is peace in the present life. If devas are again born among devas after death, humans are again born among humans, or devas and humans are born among one another, that is birth in a good place afterward. If they awaken after birth, that is enjoyment through the path.

When persons of the two vehicles hear the Dharma and realize nirvāṇa with remainder, that is peace in the present life. As the later text says, someone may form the thought that the qualities they have attained are extinction; the Buddha then says that He becomes a buddha in another land under another name. That person may hear this scripture in that land. The land of skillful means with remainder is the good place; hearing the scripture there is attaining the path and enjoying bliss.

If bodhisattvas with birth-bodies hear Vairocana Buddha teach and attain patient acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, that is peace in the present life. Later birth in the World of Pure Fullness as members of the Dharma-body retinue is birth in a good place afterward and enjoyment through the path. Leaving every obstacle is peace in the present life; gradually entering the path according to the power one can bear is enjoyment through the path in later lives.

The five vehicles are, in sequence: the vehicle of the five precepts leaves the suffering of the three evil destinies; the vehicle of the ten good deeds leaves the eight sufferings of the human destiny; the śrāvaka vehicle leaves the impermanent suffering of the three realms; the pratyekabuddha vehicle leaves the suffering of needing to hear the Dharma from another; and the bodhisattva vehicle leaves the suffering of inwardly lacking sharp wisdom and outwardly lacking marks and excellences. These are called the five vehicles.

Eight successive lines of questioning follow.

First, should only humans and gods be called mundane vehicles, and the others supramundane vehicles? Second, is Buddha the real vehicle and all others provisional vehicles? Third, is Buddha the fruit vehicle and all others cause vehicles? Fourth, should only three vehicles be established: humans and gods as lower, the two vehicles as middle, and Buddha as higher? Fifth, should humans and gods be called vehicles that do not sever afflictions, the two vehicles vehicles that sever afflictions, and Buddha the vehicle neither severing nor not severing? Sixth, should humans and gods be called non-severing, Buddha severing, and the two vehicles both severing and not severing? Seventh, can they be divided into ordinary beings, the worthy and noble, and neither ordinary nor noble? Eighth, can they be divided into vehicles of existence, emptiness, neither existence nor emptiness, and so forth? [The remainder is omitted.]

The Great Treatise speaks of five wholesome roots, while the Śrīmālādevī Sūtra distinguishes four treasuries. How do these correspond to the three herbs and two trees? In the five wholesome roots, humans and gods are opened into two kinds of goodness, the two vehicles are combined into one, and Buddha and bodhisattvas are added, making five kinds of goodness. This opens the great and combines the small. The five vehicles instead open the small and combine the great. The four treasuries combine ordinary beings and open the noble ones, while the five vehicles open both ordinary beings and noble ones. The various ways of opening and combining simply differ according to conditions.

7. Raising the Simile Again and Fitting It to the Text

Beginning with “like that great cloud,” this is the second part, again presenting the simile and fitting it to the six levels of meaning. “Great cloud” fits the first two benefits, form and sound; “raining upon all” fits the second, the six gateways of Dharma; “plants, groves, and forests” fits the fourth, in which the transformed living beings have sharp and dull faculties, lax and diligent conduct, and deep and shallow habituation-causes; “according to their kinds and natures, fully receiving moisture” fits the fifth, receiving moisture and obtaining the benefit of Dharma; and “each obtains growth” fits the sixth, peace in the present life and the attainment of growth.

IV. Applying One Earth and One Rain While Clarifying Differences among Plants

Beginning with “the Tathāgata’s teaching has one mark,” this is the second, applying the undifferentiated simile. The preceding opening simile had three levels; the present application likewise has three, though the order differs.

Beginning with “one mark and one flavor,” the text applies one earth and one rain together; beginning with “that is to say,” it explains one earth and one rain together; beginning with “those living beings,” it applies the preceding differences among plants; and beginning with “why is this,” it explains the differences and states that the Tathāgata can know both difference and non-difference.

One mark means that the minds of all living beings together possess the one mark of true suchness; this resembles one earth. One flavor means that the Dharma of the One Vehicle equally expresses one principle; this resembles one rain. In the past, seven marks were skillfully opened from within the one real mark, and seven teachings were distinctly taught within the Dharma of the One Vehicle. The Buddha knows ultimately that they finally return to one mark and one flavor.

Beginning with “that is to say,” the text explains one mark and one flavor together. Living beings’ mind-nature is the intrinsic virtue and possesses three marks: liberation, separation, and quiescent extinction. The Tathāgata proclaims these three dharmas in one voice, making three flavors. Taking these three marks as objects, one gives rise to the practice of the middle way and finally accomplishes the fruit of all-knowledge. Thus the scripture says that one ultimately arrives at knowledge of all modes.

The application of the differentiated simile of plants is explained separately below and is not recorded again here.

Sometimes the application is also divided into three meanings. First is the meaning of non-difference, applying the preceding one earth and one rain; second is the meaning of difference, applying the preceding differences among plants; third is the Tathāgata’s capacity to know, which explains and accomplishes the preceding two meanings.

Non-difference is one mark and one flavor. One mark applies the preceding one earth. The mark of liberation is the absence of any mark of birth and death; the mark of separation is the absence of any mark of nirvāṇa; the mark of extinction means that even the markless is without a mark, leaving only the real mark, and is therefore called one mark. The one mark is the basis of nonabiding and can establish every dharma. Nonabiding and marklessness are non-difference; establishing every dharma produces difference.

Difference resembles plants and non-difference one earth. Although the earth itself is undifferentiated, it can produce the differences of peaches, plums, and various plants. Although peaches, plums, and plants differ, they share the mark of solidity. Knowing that the earth fully contains peaches and plums, one can recognize the provisional within the real and understand that non-difference is precisely difference. Knowing that peaches and plums share the solid mark, one can recognize the real within the provisional and understand that difference is precisely non-difference. In this sense, one mark applies the preceding simile of one earth. One flavor is the real teaching, pure and unmixed; it may be understood in the same manner as one mark.

Next are the three marks of liberation, separation, and extinction. Liberation means that there are no karmic bonds of the two sides, segmentary birth and death and transformational birth and death, and is therefore called the mark of liberation. Separation means obtaining the wisdom of the middle way, which can leave both sides without attachment, and is therefore called the mark of separation. Extinction means that when the causes on both sides are extinguished one attains nirvāṇa with remainder, and when the fruits on both sides are extinguished one attains nirvāṇa without remainder, and is therefore called the mark of extinction. Each sentence may follow the example of one mark and be understood through both difference and non-difference.

“Ultimately arriving at knowledge of all modes” means that when the delusions of both sides are extinguished and the delusions of the Shared and Distinct Teachings are exhausted, one enters the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and practices prajñā with the mind of knowledge of all modes. The initial arousal of mind and final culmination do not differ, and it is therefore called ultimate; because this is the Buddha’s wisdom, it is called knowledge of all modes.

1. Living Beings Do Not Know

Beginning with “there are living beings who hear the Tathāgata’s Dharma yet do not themselves perceive or know,” the text clarifies difference. Here, living beings are the differences of provisional designation and real dharmas represented by mountains and rivers and also differences among seeds. The Tathāgata is the cloud, hearing the Dharma is the rain, reading, reciting, and practicing are receiving moisture, and qualities are growth. Living beings cannot know these differences themselves.

This passage has five levels: first, living beings do not know; second, the Tathāgata can know; third, the simile is presented and fitted to living beings’ not knowing; fourth, the preceding text is recapitulated to conclude and explain the Tathāgata’s knowing; fifth, a doubt is answered.

“There are living beings” presents the persons who do not know. “Dharma” is the Dharma they hear the Buddha teach in one voice. Receiving, upholding, and proclaiming directly reveal that living beings do not know. Because their receiving, upholding, and proclaiming differ, their practices also differ: humans and gods understand what they hear as precepts and goodness, while the three vehicles understand what they hear as truths, conditions, and perfections. Their understandings differ, and this is difference.

“The qualities they obtain, without themselves perceiving or knowing,” means that the five classes of persons each receive the teaching but do not know that the Buddha originally taught a one-flavored, undifferentiated teaching. Nor do they know that the seven kinds of skillful means each form their own understanding and each cling to that understanding as real. They therefore neither know the provisional nor recognize the real: amid difference, they do not themselves perceive or know.

2. The Tathāgata Can Know: Four, Three, Two, and One

Second, the Tathāgata can know. The scripture omits some numbers and presents ten objects, gathered into four levels of meaning: first, knowing according to four dharmas; second, knowing according to three dharmas; third, knowing according to two dharmas; fourth, knowing according to one dharma.

Knowing according to four dharmas means kind, mark, substance, and nature.

First is kind. The three paths are the seeds of the three virtues. The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says that every class of affliction is the seed of the Tathāgata, meaning that prajñā is present precisely through the path of afflictions. It further says that even the five heinous acts can produce the mark of liberation, meaning that the wholesome Dharma of liberation is present precisely through the unwholesome. All living beings are originally the mark of nirvāṇa and cannot be extinguished again: this means that birth and death are the Dharma body. This discusses kinds in terms of mutual contrast.

If kinds are discussed in terms of their own classes, every bowing of the head and raising of the hand is a seed of liberation; all worldly wisdom and every mind of understanding in the three vehicles are seeds of prajñā; and all who possess mind will become buddhas, making them seeds of the Dharma body. The various seeds differ, and the Tathāgata can know this; all kinds are only one kind, which is non-difference, and the Tathāgata can also know this; difference is precisely non-difference and non-difference precisely difference, and the Tathāgata can also know this.

Mark, substance, and nature may be explained through the ten Dharma realms and ten suchnesses. In terms of difference, there are the marks of the ten Dharma realms; in terms of non-difference, there is the mark of the single Buddha realm. The Tathāgata can know difference and non-difference; He can also know that difference is precisely non-difference and non-difference precisely difference. Substance and nature may be understood in the same way.

Beginning with “of what is one mindful,” the text says that the Tathāgata can know according to three dharmas. The three dharmas are the three wisdoms of mindfulness, reflection, and cultivation, and these three wisdoms in turn have three levels: first, the objects of the three wisdoms; second, the substances of the three wisdoms themselves; third, the conditions through which the three wisdoms arise.

“Of what is one mindful, upon what does one reflect, and what does one cultivate?” describes the functions of the three wisdoms. Mindfulness takes up that of which one is mindful, which is the object of the three wisdoms. Beginning with “how is one mindful, how does one reflect, and how does one cultivate,” mindfulness records the Dharma one has heard and is precisely the substance of the wisdom of mindfulness; reflection and cultivation likewise each have their own substance. Beginning with “through what dharma is one mindful, through what dharma does one reflect, and through what dharma does one cultivate,” the three wisdoms take their objects, while hearing the Dharma is their condition. Again, only through the union of object and wisdom as cause and condition do the dharmas of the three wisdoms exist, so the three wisdoms may also themselves be called causes and conditions.

Concerning the three wisdoms in the three vehicles, earlier explanations hold that object, substance, and conditions each differ, which is difference. If one enters the perfect and subtle three wisdoms, there is non-difference. The Tathāgata can know this difference and non-difference; He can also know that difference is precisely non-difference and non-difference precisely difference.

Beginning with “through what dharma,” the text says that the Tathāgata can know according to two dharmas. “Through what dharma” is cause; “what dharma is attained” is fruit. Each of the five vehicles has its own cause and obtains its own fruit, which is difference. The suchness of living beings and the suchness of Buddha are together one suchness; because there are not two suchnesses, there is only one cause and one fruit, which is non-difference. The Tathāgata can know difference and non-difference; He can also know that difference is precisely non-difference and non-difference precisely difference.

Beginning with “living beings abide in various grounds,” the text says that the Tathāgata can know according to one dharma. The seven kinds of skillful means each abide in one of seven positions, so they are called various grounds, which is difference. The Tathāgata sees them through the Buddha-eye in accord with reality; like many streams entering the ocean and losing their former individual flavors, this is non-difference.

When the Buddha accords with others’ intentions and teaches through wisdom’s skillful means, the Tathāgata can know difference. When every dharma He teaches arrives at the ground of all-knowledge, the Tathāgata can know non-difference. [The remainder is omitted.]

3. Plants Do Not Know, and the Tathāgata Knows All

Beginning with “like those plants and trees,” this is the third, presenting the simile and fitting it to living beings’ not knowing.

Beginning with “the Tathāgata knows all of this,” this is the fourth, recapitulating the preceding text and concluding the Tathāgata’s capacity to know. The meanings of one mark, one flavor, and the rest remain as explained above. One mark, one flavor, liberation, separation, extinction, and the rest are differentiated and opened in accord with conditions, making the immeasurable within the one; ultimate nirvāṇa and final return to emptiness are the return of the immeasurable to the one. This recapitulates the preceding text and again explains non-difference.

Why is this so? If one mark, one flavor, liberation, separation, and extinction were merely the substance of the Dharma of the two vehicles, they would still be differentiated discourse. The text now speaks of the Great Vehicle’s ultimate nirvāṇa and final return to emptiness, thereby reaching non-difference. “Ultimate nirvāṇa” concludes that none of the preceding phrases means the nirvāṇa with remainder or without remainder of the two vehicles but rather ultimate nirvāṇa.

“The mark of constant quiescent extinction” concludes that the preceding phrases do not describe the quiescent extinction of the Lesser Vehicle but constant, abiding quiescent extinction. The earlier text says that all dharmas have from the beginning been constantly quiescent and extinct; this is precisely the present meaning.

“Finally returning to emptiness” does not mean the emptiness of extinguished ashes but the emptiness of the ultimate truth of the middle way. The root treatise here solemnly distinguishes the real from provisional dharmas.

An old explanation holds that “finally returning to emptiness” means that even if one extends the lifespan through supernormal power to an immeasurable length and then manifests twice the preceding number, when the lifespan is exhausted one ultimately returns to extinguished ashes, and this is called finally returning to emptiness. The root treatise rebukes this: such an explanation imposes this great hardship upon the Buddha and the scripture—how could one speak this way?

Guangzhai says that “finally returning to emptiness” means ultimately entering nirvāṇa with remainder and relinquishing the impermanent body and wisdom. Someone objects to this explanation: if so, how would it differ from the two vehicles?

The root treatise’s direct explanation is that the scripture presents two ultimates. First, ultimately arriving at knowledge of all modes presents the fruit of wisdom in contrast to the nonultimate wisdom of the two vehicles. Second, ultimate nirvāṇa, the mark of constant quiescent extinction, and final return to emptiness present the virtue of severance in contrast to the nonultimate severance of the two vehicles. Since the scripture explicitly says “ultimate,” one can know that this is not the emptiness of the Lesser Vehicle.

Longyin says that the emptiness of great nirvāṇa is called emptiness because it has no marks of dharmas and no afflictions and finally returns to the constantly abiding emptiness of ultimate truth. Master Zhong says that it finally returns to the wisdom of emptiness in ultimate truth. Another says that the Buddha’s fruit has no faults or burdens and is therefore called empty. The annotator says that only when both emptiness and existence are thoroughly relinquished is it called emptiness.

Masters from ancient times did not interpret this through the Lesser Vehicle. Why does only Guangzhai do so?

4. Why Know the One Yet Not Immediately Teach the One?

Beginning with “after the Buddha knew, He again observed living beings,” this is the fifth, resolving living beings’ doubt. The doubt is this: if the Buddha formerly knew that beginning and end are both one, why did He not teach the real Dharma at the very beginning in the Deer Park?

The explanation is that the Buddha observes living beings’ minds and desires and protects them according to their capacities through the three siddhāntas. Concerned that living beings who cannot bear the teaching would slander it, He does not immediately proclaim knowledge of all modes.

V. Returning to Kāśyapa’s Understanding in Praise

Beginning with “you, Kāśyapa, and the others,” this is the second major section, returning to the main subject in confirmation and explaining the doubt. Someone who hears that the Buddha has immeasurable qualities may wonder why the understanding of the four disciples should be called real when they have understood only the level of teaching. The Buddha therefore commends them: although they have not yet arrived at the ground of Buddha, they are not false within the range of teaching they understand. This also prompts those of lesser faculties and enables them likewise to awaken and enter.

This passage has two parts: first praise, then explanation. First, they are praised as rare. Ordinary beings are changeable, so it is already precious when they hear the Dharma and benefit; bodhisattvas originally understand these principles, so it is not especially rare; but the two vehicles abide in the fixed unconditioned position and can now leave their former realization and enter the real, making them exceedingly rare.

The scripture says that they can know the Tathāgata’s teaching according to what is fitting, confirming their ability to understand opening the three. It next says that they can believe and receive, confirming their ability to understand revealing the one. The scripture then asks why this is so, explaining the meaning of the praise: the Buddha teaches three within one path, and the principle is profound and difficult to understand, yet Kāśyapa and the others can believe it.

Zhiyi gives another explanation of his own. The preceding text says that the Tathāgata further possesses immeasurable qualities that Kāśyapa and the others could not exhaust even if they spoke of them; the later text then says that they are exceedingly rare. The Buddha’s kindness universally shelters, like clouds and rain that fail to cover and moisten nothing; the Buddha’s kindness universally bears, like the great earth that fails to produce nothing. How could it be only for one kind of capacity or one place? Hence Kāśyapa and the others cannot speak it exhaustively.

Although the Buddha’s kindness is universal, living beings use it every day without being able to know it themselves, just as the three herbs and two trees root in the earth and receive the rain’s moisture without knowing it. Kāśyapa and the others can know the ten kinds of kindness from beginning to end and are therefore exceedingly rare.

The four sentences beginning with causing those not yet delivered to be delivered confirm that they know the kindness of the Buddha’s four universal vows and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Living beings’ peace in the present life, birth in a good place afterward, and enjoyment through the path confirm that they know the kindness of the Buddha’s great loving-kindness in giving happiness and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Living beings’ leaving every obstacle after hearing the Dharma and gradually entering the path according to the power they can bear confirm that they know the kindness of the Buddha’s great compassion in removing suffering and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Wheel-turning kings, Śakra, and Brahmā are lesser medicinal herbs, confirming that they know the kindness through which the Buddha exhorts goodness and removes afflicting heat and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Knowing uncontaminated dharmas and being able to attain nirvāṇa, together with realizing pratyekabuddhahood, are medium medicinal herbs, confirming that they know the kindness through which the Buddha removes the afflicting heat of all delusions of view and attachment and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Superior medicinal herbs and small trees, through feeling shame for the Lesser Vehicle and aspiring to the Great Vehicle, confirm that they know the kindness through which the Buddha covers and removes ugliness and are therefore exceedingly rare.

Great trees confirm that they know the kindness through which the Buddha adorns people and are therefore exceedingly rare.

The most real matter, one earth, and one rain confirm that they know the kindness through which the Buddha entrusts the Dharma wealth and causes people to sit upon the Dharma seat, enabling body and mind, wealth and Dharma, to be sovereign and joyful; they are therefore exceedingly rare.

If the Buddha praises according to difference, the wording of the ten kindnesses is exhausted here. If He praises according to non-difference, all of this is one great kindness.

藥草喻品 · 廣述成·偈頌The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs · Extensive Confirmation: Verse

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、五十四行半先頌法說,後頌譬說

這一段偈頌共有五十四行半,重頌上文開顯的義旨。上文以法說與譬說兩方面開顯,現在都用偈重宣:最初四行重頌法說,其後五十行半重頌譬說。

法說再分兩層:先舉法王,然後開顯。最初半偈『破有法王,出現世間』,重頌法王所說真實不虛;以下三行半重頌開顯。上文曾從二教、二智來說,偈中也都具足。最初一行半重頌二教,後二行重頌二智。『隨眾生欲,種種說法』這半行重頌權教;從『如來尊重』以下一行,重頌實教。從『有智若聞』以下一行,解釋權智;從『是故迦葉』以下一行,解釋實智。

佛隨種種因緣宣說種種教法,共同的用意,全是要使眾生得到大乘正見;在得到這項正見以前,都名為邪見。

這一段也重頌如來的四悉檀意。『破有法王』是對治意;『隨眾生欲』是世界意;有智慧的人聽聞便能信解,沒有智慧的人疑惑、悔恨而永遠失去,是為人意;『令得正見』是第一義意。前三悉檀重頌上文佛以智慧方便為眾生演說,令得正見則重頌上文使眾生到一切智地。

從『迦葉當知!譬如大雲』以下五十行半,重頌上文的譬說。最初十行半重頌開譬,其後四十行重頌合譬。開譬原有差別與無差別兩面;現在先用九偈半重頌差別譬,再用一行重頌無差別譬。

二、開譬六項,依合譬的次序重頌

上文的差別譬有六項,偈中也重頌六項,只是沒有依長行開譬的原次序,而是依照合譬的次序排列。

第一,最初三行,從『迦葉當知!譬如大雲』起,先頌原來第三項雲譬。雲譬應身;應身隨智慧而行,所以經文稱為『慧雲』。應身能具十二部法,因此說雲中『含潤』。如果應身不說法,如本論所舉須扇多佛、多寶佛,這片雲便不含法雨。佛身放大光明,如電光晃耀;佛口發出四種辯才,如雷聲震動。九十五種邪見之光不能顯現,所以說日光被遮蔽;九十八種惱熱被消除,所以說地上清涼。雲低垂時好像可以伸手承接、把取,譬喻應身降臨世間,看似同在三有之中,有心前往執取時,實際卻不可得。

第二,從『其雨普等』以下一行,重頌原來第四項注雨譬。八種音聲、四種辯才宣說法雨;四方同時降雨,眾生同時聽聞,另有一說稱為『四等』。凡是有心識的眾生都蒙受利益和滋潤,所以說遍地充滿雨澤。這段既承接上面的雲雨,也開啟下面山川受潤的譬喻。

第三,『山川險谷』一句,重頌原來第一項土地山川譬。這些土地譬喻七方便眾生的五陰身心;如今蒙受法雨,身口變得柔軟,如土地得到水澤。

第四,從『幽邃所生』以下二句,重頌原來第二項卉木譬。眾生久遠以來所種的習因,深藏在陰、界、入之中,所以稱為『幽邃』;現在蒙受法雨,這些習因都得到開發,所以稱為『所生』。

第五,從『大小諸樹』以下兩行三句,重頌原來第五項受潤譬。『百穀』是泛稱五穀,譬喻五乘能生百善;甘蔗與葡萄合起來譬喻禪定和智慧;乾燥的土地普遍得到滋潤,譬喻使尚未相信的人生起信心。其餘譬義依經文可知。

第六,從『一切諸樹』以下二行,重頌原來第六項增長譬。上、中、下等一切樹木,隨其大小各得生長,根、莖、枝、葉、花、果與光色,都因同一場雨而得到鮮澤。

從『如其體相,性分大小』以下一行,重頌無差別譬。長行本有一地、所生、所潤三項;偈中沒有單獨重頌一地,但『所生』兼含土地。最初二句重頌所生與所潤,下一句重頌能潤,顯出同受一味雨的無差別;『而各滋茂』則重頌草木各自生長的差別,以及受益者自己不能全知。

三、四十行合譬:先合差別,再合無差別

從『佛亦如是,出現於世』以下四十行,是第二大段合譬。最初三十五偈合差別譬;從『如是,迦葉』以下五行合無差別譬。上文合差別譬時,先直接以法相合,後再舉譬貼合;現在的偈頌也先以法相合,隨即舉出譬喻貼回。

最初一行合雲譬:上兩句以佛出現於世合大雲,下兩句再舉大雲普覆一切,貼合佛身。

從『既出于世』以下八行半合雨譬。長行先列綱目,再勸眾生聽聞、領受;偈中也依這兩部分重頌。從『既出于世』以下三行,簡略重頌如來十號;下一行半重頌四弘誓願。長行的六個章門,偈中只明顯重頌十號與四弘兩章。從『充潤一切』以下一行半,說枯槁眾生離苦,得到世間安隱之樂與涅槃之樂,正是重頌四弘誓願。

從『諸天人眾』以下四行,重頌勸聽受。佛勸天、人一心善聽,都應前來覲見無上尊;又自明為了使眾生安隱而出現於世,為大眾宣說一味、清淨、如甘露的法,以微妙一音暢演其義,常為大乘作因緣。

四、平等法雨不揀山川,也不抹去差別

從『我觀一切,普皆平等』以下四行,合上文的山川譬。山川譬喻七類五陰眾生;雨水傾注時不揀擇溪谷,佛也平等說法,所以沒有彼此之分。

本論把經文的對語逐一貼回眾生:有受法之機的是『此』,沒有受法之機的是『彼』;種植善根的是『愛』,違逆的是『憎』;佛事是『自』,魔事是『他』;開始感應是『來』,感應完畢是『去』;進入真實是『坐』,從真實開出權宜是『立』。佛如此平等觀察眾生,便是法雨平等降在山川的意思,也重頌上文無數億種眾生來到佛前聽法。

從『貴賤上下』以下二行,合上文第二項所生的草木叢林。經文依次列出貴與賤、上與下、持戒與毀戒、威儀具足與不具足、正見與邪見、利根與鈍根。本論說,從貴賤一直到利鈍,都可以依七方便展轉、逐層配說。

從『一切眾生,聞我法者』以下十一行,合受潤譬,分成三段:最初一行總說受潤;從『或處人天』以下七行分別說明受潤;末後三行總結所潤的眾生與能潤的佛智。

五、三家異解之後,依經文明列三草二木

解釋分別受潤以前,本論先記錄三家異解。

第一家把人天判為小草,二乘判為中草,外凡判為大草,內凡判為小樹,初地至七地判為大樹。第二家把內凡判為大草,初地至七地判為小樹,八地判為大樹。第三家把三十心判為大草,初地至六地判為小樹,七地以上判為大樹。

本論隨即批評:三草二木本是佛在經中親自合譬,文字明白,怎能只依自己的意思,反而違背佛說與經文?於是回到經文,把分別受潤明列為五類。

第一,『或處人天』以下一行,說人與天都還沒有斷除惑,合為小草。第二,從『知無漏法』以下二行,說聲聞、緣覺二乘都有斷惑與證得,合為中草。第三,從『求世尊處』以下一行,說六度菩薩立志求作佛,也教化他人,勝過二乘只求自度,所以是上草。第四,從『又諸佛子』以下一行半,說通教菩薩已斷通惑,立誓扶持餘習,涉入有界教化他人;向下比較較優,與上位相比則較劣,所以名為小樹。第五,從『安住神通』以下一行半,說別教菩薩的自行與化他高廣殊勝,所以名為大樹。

此外,也可以就六度、通教、別教三種菩薩,各自分成三樹:六度以三僧祇分三,通教以七地、八地、九地分三,別教以三十心分三。這是本論在經文明列五類以後,又依三種菩薩各分三樹。

從『佛平等說』以下三行,總結所潤與能潤,又分兩層。最初一行半舉譬貼合:受潤的眾生雖列出七種,相對於佛智仍然很少,如海中一滴。從『佛以此喻』以下一行半,說能潤的佛智廣大如海。

六、法雨使四類眾生各得增長

從『我雨法雨』以下八行半,合上文眾生聞法以後歡喜增長的譬喻。最初兩行總說增長:第一行直接總說眾生隨力修行,第二行舉草木隨大小漸得增長的譬喻貼合。從『諸佛之法』以下六行半,分四類說明增長。

第一,最初一行半說人天增長。『普得具足』重頌現世安隱,『漸次修行』重頌後世藉由修道而受樂。

第二,從『聲聞』以下一行半說二乘增長。對『住最後身』,本論並列兩種解釋。第一種說,二乘的這一身若沒有遇到佛,未必不再有後身;正因見佛,這一身才成為最後身,這便是增長。第二種說,二乘得有餘涅槃,住於最後身,經佛以五味調熟而得以進入《法華》,聽聞大乘後得到理解,這便是增長。

第三,從『若諸菩薩智慧堅固』以下一行半,說通教菩薩的增長。『智慧堅固』是體達諸法的智慧;『了達三界』是惑已斷盡。

第四,從『復有住禪』以下二行,說別教菩薩的增長:祂們住於禪定,得到神通,聽聞諸法空而心生大歡喜,放出無數光明,度化眾生。

七、一雲一雨,正譬隨類得解的一音

問:一片雲、同一場雨,與佛的一音,是相同還是不同?

答:較下位的人用一種音聲,只能使別人聽見一種法;佛以一音說法,卻使各類眾生各自得到理解。現在所說的一雲一雨,正是譬喻這種使眾生隨類得解的一音。

對『一音』,本論又記錄三家解釋。第一家說,法身不二,所以名為一;音聲從法身發出,所以稱為一音。第二家說,同一時刻並發眾多音聲,所以稱為一音。第三家說,在五音之中隨用一音,所以稱為一音。

本論接著辨明:《大論》說一音回應眾聲,沒有說同時並發眾聲,也沒有說音聲由法身發出。《毘婆沙》則說,佛以一音說四諦,五人聽見人語,八萬天人聽見天語,地獄眾生與夜叉各自聽見與自己相同的語言;音聲展轉傳告直到梵天,所以稱為梵音。梵音也是佛果報所得的清淨音聲,最為微妙;若只是果報所得的梵音,人便聽不見,即使聽見也不能理解。

八、差別歸於無差別,道與果都成為佛因

從『如是,迦葉』以下五行,合上文的無差別譬,再分兩層:前一行半重頌無差別中的差別,後三行半重頌差別中的無差別。

『譬如大雲,如一味雨』,合上同一味雨的無差別;雨水滋潤人的花,使它各自結成果實,則是其中的差別。從『迦葉當知!以諸因緣』以下,說佛使用種種因緣、譬喻與言辭,這是權宜,權宜便顯出差別,也合上各類所生。『今當為汝,說最實事』則是顯明真實;真實沒有差別,合上共同的一地。

佛對二乘說,他們並非究竟滅度,因為還沒有度過變易生死。此處特別只說二乘,是因二乘堅執自己所得的證果。人天不會把自己的果報計作涅槃,菩薩也不在中途取證而執為究竟。

經文說『汝等所行,是菩薩道』。菩薩修道也須斷除通惑;二乘既已把這些惑斷盡,所行也就是菩薩道。《法華論》說,已發心而後退失的人,日後再發心時,先前所修的善並不消滅,會與後來的修行共同成就果。二乘的智慧與斷惑被說成菩薩道,是因二乘把它執為究竟之果,佛才斥除這項執著,指出它其實是成佛之道;這裡的道,就是因。

問:菩薩也有果。〈信解品〉說『得道得果』,《大品》也說『有法是菩薩道,無法是菩薩果』,為什麼這裡不說二乘所行是菩薩果?

答:依這層意思,當然也可以說是果。不過現在是就成佛來說:無論稱為道,還是稱為果,只要尚未到達佛果,都屬成佛之因;因也就統稱為道。

I. Fifty-Four and a Half Lines First Restate the Direct Teaching, Then the Teaching through Simile

This verse passage comprises fifty-four and a half lines and restates the meaning of the preceding opening and revelation. The preceding text opened and revealed through both direct teaching and teaching by simile; both are now proclaimed again in verse: the first four lines restate the direct teaching, and the following fifty and a half lines restate the teaching through simile.

The direct teaching again has two levels: first presenting the Dharma King, then opening and revealing. The first half-verse, “the Dharma King who destroys existence appears in the world,” restates that what the Dharma King teaches is true and not false; the following three and a half lines restate opening and revelation. The preceding text discussed two teachings and two wisdoms, and the verse includes both. The first one and a half lines restate the two teachings, and the next two lines restate the two wisdoms. The half-line “according to living beings’ desires, He teaches various dharmas” restates the provisional teaching; the one line beginning with “the Tathāgata is honored and weighty” restates the real teaching. The one line beginning with “if a wise person hears” explains provisional wisdom; the one line beginning with “therefore, Kāśyapa” explains real wisdom.

The Buddha teaches various dharmas according to various causes and conditions, but their common purpose is entirely to enable living beings to obtain the right view of the Great Vehicle; before they obtain this right view, all are called wrong views.

This passage also restates the Tathāgata’s intent through the four siddhāntas. “The Dharma King who destroys existence” expresses the counteractive siddhānta; “according to living beings’ desires” expresses the worldly siddhānta; wise persons who hear can believe and understand, while those without wisdom doubt, regret, and lose the teaching forever—this expresses the siddhānta for each person; “causing them to obtain right view” expresses the siddhānta of ultimate truth. The first three siddhāntas restate the preceding account of the Buddha’s teaching living beings through wisdom and skillful means; causing them to obtain right view restates the preceding account of bringing living beings to the ground of all-knowledge.

The fifty and a half lines beginning with “Kāśyapa, you should know: it is like a great cloud” restate the preceding teaching through simile. The first ten and a half lines restate the opening of the simile, and the following forty lines restate its application. The opening simile originally had aspects of difference and non-difference; here nine and a half verses first restate the differentiated simile, then one line restates the undifferentiated simile.

II. The Six Items of the Opening Simile Are Restated in the Order of Their Application

The preceding differentiated simile had six items, and the verse restates all six. It does not follow the original order of the prose opening, however, but arranges them according to the order of the application.

First, the opening three lines beginning with “Kāśyapa, you should know: it is like a great cloud” first restate the third original item, the cloud simile. The cloud represents the responsive body; because the responsive body acts in accordance with wisdom, the scripture calls it a “wisdom-cloud.” The responsive body can possess the Dharma of the twelve divisions, and so the cloud is said to “contain moisture.” If the responsive body does not teach the Dharma, as in the examples of Buddha Xushanduo and Many Jewels Buddha cited by the root treatise, this cloud contains no Dharma rain. The Buddha’s body emits great light like flashing lightning; the Buddha’s mouth produces the four eloquences like resounding thunder. The light of the ninety-five kinds of wrong views cannot appear, and so sunlight is said to be hidden; the ninety-eight kinds of afflicting heat are removed, and so the earth is said to become cool. When the cloud hangs low it seems that one might reach out to receive and grasp it. This represents the responsive body descending into the world: it seems to dwell together with beings within the three kinds of existence, yet when the mind goes to grasp it, it is in fact unobtainable.

Second, the one line beginning with “its rain falls universally and equally” restates the fourth original item, the simile of falling rain. The eight tones and four eloquences proclaim the Dharma rain; rain falls simultaneously in the four directions and living beings hear simultaneously, while another explanation calls these the “four equalities.” Every living being with consciousness receives benefit and moisture, and so the whole earth is said to be filled with rain. This passage both continues the cloud and rain above and opens the simile below of mountains and rivers receiving moisture.

Third, the phrase “mountains, rivers, and perilous valleys” restates the first original item, the simile of earth, mountains, and rivers. These lands represent the bodily and mental aggregates of living beings belonging to the seven kinds of skillful means; now that they receive the Dharma rain, body and speech become gentle, as earth becomes moist with water.

Fourth, the two phrases beginning with “born in secluded depths” restate the second original item, the simile of plants and trees. Habituation-causes planted by living beings in the distant past are deeply concealed within the aggregates, elements, and sense fields and are therefore called “secluded and deep”; now that they receive the Dharma rain, these habituation-causes are all developed and are therefore called “what is born.”

Fifth, the two lines and three phrases beginning with “trees great and small” restate the fifth original item, the simile of receiving moisture. “Hundred grains” is a general expression for the five grains and represents the five vehicles’ capacity to produce one hundred wholesome acts; sugarcane and grapes together represent concentration and wisdom; dry earth becoming universally moist represents causing those who have not yet believed to give rise to faith. The remaining correspondences may be understood from the scripture.

Sixth, the two lines beginning with “all the trees” restate the sixth original item, the simile of growth. All trees—superior, medium, and inferior—grow according to their respective sizes. Their roots, stems, branches, leaves, flowers, fruits, radiance, and color all become fresh through the same rain.

The one line beginning with “according to their embodied marks, their natures are apportioned as great or small” restates the undifferentiated simile. The prose originally had three items: one earth, what is produced, and what is moistened. The verse does not separately restate one earth, but “what is produced” also includes the earth. The first two phrases restate what is produced and what is moistened; the next phrase restates what moistens, revealing the non-difference of receiving the rain of one flavor together; “yet each flourishes” restates the difference in the plants’ respective growth and the fact that those benefited do not themselves know it completely.

III. Forty Lines Apply the Simile: First Difference, Then Non-Difference

The forty lines beginning with “the Buddha is also like this, appearing in the world” are the second major section, the application of the simile. The first thirty-five verses apply the differentiated simile; the five lines beginning with “in this way, Kāśyapa” apply the undifferentiated simile. When the preceding prose applied the differentiated simile, it first made the direct doctrinal correspondence and then raised the simile again to fit the text. The verse now likewise first makes the doctrinal correspondence and immediately raises the simile to fit it.

The opening line applies the cloud simile: the first two phrases correlate the Buddha’s appearance in the world with the great cloud, and the last two phrases again raise the great cloud universally covering all to fit the Buddha’s body.

The eight and a half lines beginning with “having appeared in the world” apply the rain simile. The prose first listed the main headings and then exhorted living beings to hear and receive; the verse also restates these two parts. The three lines beginning with “having appeared in the world” briefly restate the Tathāgata’s ten epithets; the next one and a half lines restate the four universal vows. Of the prose’s six gateways, the verse clearly restates only the gateways of the ten epithets and four universal vows. The one and a half lines beginning with “moistening all” say that withered living beings leave suffering and obtain both the peaceful happiness of the world and the happiness of nirvāṇa, precisely restating the four universal vows.

The four lines beginning with “assemblies of gods and humans” restate the exhortation to hear and receive. The Buddha exhorts gods and humans to listen well with one mind and all to come behold the Unsurpassed Honored One. He also declares that He appears in the world to bring living beings peace, teaching the assembly the one-flavored, pure, nectar-like Dharma, fully expressing its meaning through one subtle voice and always serving as a cause and condition for the Great Vehicle.

IV. Equal Dharma Rain Does Not Select among Mountains and Rivers, Nor Does It Erase Their Differences

The four lines beginning with “I observe all equally and universally” apply the preceding simile of mountains and rivers. Mountains and rivers represent the aggregates of the seven classes of living beings; just as pouring rain does not select among streams and valleys, the Buddha teaches equally and therefore makes no distinction between this and that.

The root treatise maps each paired expression in the scripture back to living beings: those with the capacity to receive the Dharma are “this,” and those without it are “that”; planting wholesome roots is “love,” and opposition is “hate”; buddha-work is “self,” and māra-work is “other”; the beginning of stimulus and response is “coming,” and their completion is “going”; entering the real is “sitting,” and opening the provisional from within the real is “standing.” The Buddha’s equal observation of living beings in this way is the meaning of Dharma rain falling equally upon mountains and rivers. It also restates the preceding account of immeasurable koṭis of kinds of living beings coming before the Buddha to hear the Dharma.

The two lines beginning with “noble and lowly, higher and lower” apply the plants, groves, and forests produced in the second preceding item. The scripture successively lists noble and lowly, higher and lower, those who keep and break precepts, those complete and incomplete in deportment, those with right and wrong views, and those with sharp and dull faculties. The root treatise says that everything from noble and lowly through sharp and dull can be successively correlated, level by level, according to the seven kinds of skillful means.

The eleven lines beginning with “all living beings who hear My Dharma” apply the simile of receiving moisture and divide into three passages: the first line generally states reception of moisture; the seven lines beginning with “whether dwelling among humans and gods” explain it separately; and the final three lines conclude both the living beings moistened and the Buddha-wisdom that moistens them.

V. After Three Masters’ Different Explanations, the Scripture Explicitly Sets Out the Three Herbs and Two Trees

Before explaining the differentiated reception of moisture, the root treatise records three masters’ different explanations.

The first assigns humans and gods to lesser herbs, the two vehicles to medium herbs, external ordinary persons to superior herbs, internal ordinary persons to small trees, and the first through seventh grounds to great trees. The second assigns internal ordinary persons to superior herbs, the first through seventh grounds to small trees, and the eighth ground to great trees. The third assigns the thirty minds to superior herbs, the first through sixth grounds to small trees, and the seventh ground and above to great trees.

The root treatise immediately criticizes them: the Buddha Himself applies the simile of the three herbs and two trees in the scripture, and its wording is clear; how could one rely only on one’s own intent and thereby oppose the Buddha’s teaching and the scriptural text? It therefore returns to the scripture and explicitly sets out five classes of differentiated moisture.

First, the one line beginning with “whether dwelling among humans and gods” says that humans and gods alike have not yet severed delusions and together correspond to lesser herbs. Second, the two lines beginning with “knowing the uncontaminated Dharma” say that śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas alike possess severance and realization and together correspond to medium herbs. Third, the one line beginning with “seeking the place of the World-Honored One” says that bodhisattvas practicing the six perfections resolve to become buddhas and also transform others; because they surpass the two vehicles, which seek only their own deliverance, they are superior herbs. Fourth, the one and a half lines beginning with “again, buddha-children” say that bodhisattvas of the Shared Teaching have severed the delusions shared by all, vow to sustain residual habituations, and enter conditioned existence to transform others; superior in comparison with those below but inferior in comparison with those above, they are called small trees. Fifth, the one and a half lines beginning with “abiding securely in superknowledges” say that the bodhisattvas of the Distinct Teaching possess lofty and excellent self-practice and transformation of others and are therefore called great trees.

In addition, each of the three kinds of bodhisattva—those of the six perfections, the Shared Teaching, and the Distinct Teaching—can itself be divided into three trees: the six-perfection bodhisattvas are divided according to the three asaṃkhyeyas, the Shared Teaching bodhisattvas according to the seventh, eighth, and ninth grounds, and the Distinct Teaching bodhisattvas according to the thirty minds. This is the root treatise’s further division of each of the three kinds of bodhisattva into three trees after the scripture explicitly sets out five classes.

The three lines beginning with “the Buddha teaches equally” conclude what is moistened and what moistens, again in two levels. The first one and a half lines raise the simile and fit it to the text: although seven kinds of recipients are enumerated, they remain few in relation to Buddha-wisdom, like one drop in the ocean. The one and a half lines beginning with “the Buddha uses this simile” say that the Buddha-wisdom which moistens is as vast as the ocean.

VI. The Dharma Rain Enables Four Classes of Living Beings Each to Grow

The eight and a half lines beginning with “I rain the Dharma rain” apply the preceding simile of living beings rejoicing and growing after hearing the Dharma. The first two lines generally state growth: the first directly says that living beings practice according to their powers, and the second raises the simile of plants gradually growing according to their size to fit the text. The six and a half lines beginning with “the Dharma of the buddhas” explain growth in four classes.

First, the opening one and a half lines explain the growth of humans and gods. “All attain fulfillment” restates peace in the present life; “gradually practicing” restates their later enjoyment of happiness through cultivating the path.

Second, the one and a half lines beginning with “śrāvakas” explain the growth of the two vehicles. The root treatise gives two explanations of “abiding in the final body.” The first says that if the two vehicles had not encountered the Buddha, this body might not have been without a later body; precisely because they see the Buddha, it becomes the final body, and this is growth. The second says that persons of the two vehicles attain nirvāṇa with remainder and abide in the final body; the Buddha ripens them through the five flavors so that they can enter the Lotus, and after hearing the Great Vehicle they gain understanding. This is growth.

Third, the one and a half lines beginning with “if bodhisattvas possess firm wisdom” explain the growth of Shared Teaching bodhisattvas. “Firm wisdom” is the wisdom that comprehends all dharmas; “fully comprehending the three realms” means that their delusions have been completely severed.

Fourth, the two lines beginning with “there are also those abiding in meditation” explain the growth of Distinct Teaching bodhisattvas: they abide in concentration, attain superknowledges, hear that all dharmas are empty and experience great joy, emit immeasurable rays of light, and deliver living beings.

VII. One Cloud and One Rain Precisely Represent the One Voice Understood According to Each Class

Question: Are one cloud and the same rain identical with or different from the Buddha’s one voice?

Answer: A person on a lower ground uses one voice and can cause another person to hear only one dharma; the Buddha teaches in one voice yet causes each class of living beings to gain understanding according to its kind. The one cloud and one rain now under discussion precisely represent this one voice that allows living beings to understand according to their classes.

The root treatise also records three masters’ explanations of “one voice.” The first says that because the Dharma body is nondual it is called one, and because sound issues from the Dharma body it is called one voice. The second says that many sounds issue simultaneously and are therefore called one voice. The third says that one of the five tones is used as circumstances require and is therefore called one voice.

The root treatise next distinguishes the matter. The Great Treatise says that one voice answers many voices; it does not say that many voices issue simultaneously, nor that sound issues from the Dharma body. The Vibhāṣā says that the Buddha teaches the four truths in one voice: the five people hear human speech, eighty thousand gods and humans hear the language of the gods, and beings in the hells and yakṣas each hear language identical to their own. The sound is passed onward in succession until it reaches Brahmā Heaven and is therefore called the Brahmā voice. The Brahmā voice is also the pure sound obtained as the Buddha’s recompense and is supremely subtle; if it were merely a Brahmā voice obtained as recompense, humans could not hear it, and even if they heard it, they could not understand it.

VIII. Difference Returns to Non-Difference, and Both Path and Fruit Become Causes of Buddhahood

The five lines beginning with “in this way, Kāśyapa” apply the preceding undifferentiated simile and again divide into two levels: the first one and a half lines restate difference within non-difference, and the final three and a half lines restate non-difference within difference.

“Like a great cloud, like rain of one flavor” applies the non-difference of the same rain of one flavor; the rain moistening the flowers of humans and causing each to produce its fruit is the difference within it. Beginning with “Kāśyapa, you should know: through various causes and conditions,” the text says that the Buddha employs various causes and conditions, similes, and expressions. This is the provisional, and the provisional reveals difference; it also applies the various kinds produced. “Now I shall teach you the most real matter” reveals the real; the real is undifferentiated and applies the common one earth.

The Buddha tells persons of the two vehicles that they do not possess ultimate extinction, because they have not yet crossed transformational birth and death. The two vehicles alone are singled out here because they cling firmly to the fruits they have attained. Humans and gods do not reckon their recompenses to be nirvāṇa, and bodhisattvas do not realize an intermediate attainment and cling to it as ultimate.

The scripture says, “what you practice is the bodhisattva path.” Bodhisattvas cultivating the path must also sever the delusions shared by all; because the two vehicles have already severed these delusions, what they practice is also the bodhisattva path. The Lotus Treatise says that when persons who aroused the aspiration and later retreated arouse it again in the future, the goodness they cultivated before is not lost but joins their later practice in accomplishing the fruit. The wisdom and severance of the two vehicles are called the bodhisattva path because the two vehicles cling to them as the ultimate fruit; the Buddha therefore rejects this attachment and points out that they are actually the path to buddhahood. The path here means the cause.

Question: Bodhisattvas also have fruit. The “Faith and Understanding” chapter says “attaining the path and attaining the fruit,” and the Large Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra also says, “existent dharmas are the bodhisattva path; nonexistent dharmas are the bodhisattva fruit.” Why does this passage not say that what the two vehicles practice is the bodhisattva fruit?

Answer: According to this meaning, it can of course also be called fruit. Here, however, the discussion is from the standpoint of buddhahood: whether presently called path or called fruit, whatever has not yet reached the fruit of buddhahood belongs to the cause of buddhahood; cause is therefore collectively called path.

釋授記品Bestowal of Predictions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、三部經都破授記,為什麼《法華經》仍然授記

梵語音譯作和伽羅,漢語稱作授記。

有些經典破斥受記。《淨名經》說:『如果從真如的生而得到授記,又從真如的滅而得到授記;真如既沒有生滅,便應知道實無授記。』《思益經》說:『我願連授記這個名稱也不聽聞。』《大品般若經》又說:『接受授記就是戲論。』既然如此,現在《法華經》為什麼還要授記?

回答是:如果有人認定實有一件授記,也認定實有一個被授記的人,這種見解應當破除;如果菩薩發下誓願,應當為祂授記,這一授記便應給與。依世俗諦,所以可以說有授記;依第一義,所以說實無授記。至於依四悉檀如何隨順適當時機而授記,後文還會分別說明。

二、授記有多少種

若從普遍通行的授記來說,例如〈法師品〉開頭的授記;若從分別給與特定人的授記來說,例如三周說法以後的授記。若是對正因授記,例如〈常不輕品〉;若是對緣因授記,例如〈法師品〉所說的十種供養;若是對了因授記,例如為上、中、下三種根機的人授記。

對正因授記,範圍就廣;對緣因、了因授記,範圍就狹。又有延遲授記,也有迅速授記;有由佛授記,如本品經文;也有由菩薩授記,如常不輕菩薩。後一種雖然沒有確定說出劫與國土,也仍然可以稱作授記。還有懸遠預記,例如〈化城喻品〉中為未來世的聲聞弟子所作的記。

其他經典只為菩薩授記,不為二乘授記;只為善人授記,不為惡人授記;只為男子授記,不為女子授記;只為人、天授記,不為畜生授記。現在這部經對上述各類全都授記。

《首楞嚴經》有四種授記,現在這部經也都具備。尚未發心便為他授記,如〈常不輕品〉;發心、現前、無生三種授記,三周以後的授記就是。

《瓔珞經》第九又列出八種授記:第一,自己知道,別人不知道;第二,眾人全都知道,自己不知道;第三,自己與眾人都知道;第四,自己與眾人都不知道;第五,近處覺知,遠處不覺知;第六,遠處覺知,近處不覺知;第七,近處、遠處都覺知;第八,近處、遠處都不覺知。

所謂自己知道而別人不知道,是這位菩薩已發心自誓,誓願卻還沒有廣泛傳到別人那裡,也還沒有得到四無所畏,沒有得到善巧方便。所謂眾人全都知道而自己不知道,是因這位菩薩發心廣大,已得到無所畏與善巧方便。所謂自己與眾人全都知道,是因位在七地,已得無所畏、善巧方便與空觀。所謂自己與眾人全都不知道,是因尚未進入七地,也還沒有得到無著之行。〔以下從略〕

說遠處不覺知的,是彌勒菩薩;因為祂的諸根具足,不捨如來無著之行。說近處不覺知的,是尚未能夠演說賢聖之行的人,師子膺菩薩就是。近處、遠處全都覺知的,是諸根具足、不捨無著之行的柔順菩薩。近處、遠處全都不覺知的,是尚未得到善巧方便、不能完全了知如來藏的等行菩薩。

另有經典又說:所謂近處知道,是從現在這尊佛得到授記,如彌勒等人。所謂遠處知道,不是從現在這尊佛,而是從未來佛得到授記,例如佛告訴弊魔,彌勒將來會為他授記。所謂近處、遠處都知道,是現在佛與未來佛全都為他授記。所謂近處、遠處都不知道,是現在佛與未來佛全都不為他授記。

三、為什麼時至今日便應當授記

諸佛原本為一大事因緣出現於世,要使眾生開啟、顯示、悟入佛的知見。如今這件大事已經彰顯,佛已把法說完,眾生也已悟入;佛的本懷得到暢達,眾生的願望得到滿足,依法便應當授記。這好比父親遇見自己的孩子,怎會不把家財交付給他?

再者,修行人在無量世中所作的行願,都願望在現在這尊佛的座下得記。經文說:『因祂原本的願望如此,所以得到這項授記。』這兩項因緣,都屬於世界悉檀,所以授記。

又,二乘人聽聞這部經以後,改變小乘之心而進入大乘,圓因已經具足;有因必定招感相應的果,所以如來為他們授記。當時大眾知道這件事後全都發願:有人願作得記者生身、法身的內外眷屬,有人只願生到祂的國土利益眾生。這兩項都屬於為人悉檀,所以授記。

又,為二乘人授記,可以破除想從大乘退入小乘的菩薩之心。為什麼?如果確定有一個二乘果可以退回小乘,現在既然沒有這樣的二乘,還能退到哪裡?這是第一項對治。

授記又能破除想要發起二乘心的人。已經證得二乘果的人自己尚且捨棄它,我為什麼反而要取它?這是第二項對治。

授記又能使還沒有改變小乘之心的人,立即改變小乘之心。這是第三項對治。

授記又能使正要證取小乘果的人,不再取證。這是第四項對治。以上四項都屬於對治悉檀,所以授記。

再者,無生之理現前,必定是由於真實理解而毫無錯謬地開啟佛的知見,又因清楚明了佛性,所以為他授記。小乘人進入真實之理,便決定能夠成佛。

若是這樣,一切眾生也都有佛性,為什麼不全都為他們授記?因為眾生只有正因,沒有緣因;現在聽聞這部經而生起信解,緣因與正因都已具足。他們開啟佛的知見而知道佛性,也見到佛法而見到佛性。這兩項都屬於第一義悉檀,所以授記。

世界、為人、對治、第一義這四種授記,已把前面所說的各種授記全都統攝在內。〔以下從略〕

四、授記、受記、受決、受莂有什麼差別

授記也稱作受記、受決、受莂。『授』是給與的意思,『受』是得到的意思,『記』是記述其事,『決』是確定不移,『莂』是清楚分別。從佛給與這一面說,叫作授;從弟子所得這一面說,叫作受。

中根人已經聽聞法說、譬喻兩周,聽到開三顯一,也已完整領解,又蒙如來述成。他們雖然自己知道將來能夠成佛,對成佛的時節與相關事相卻還沒有審知。若能蒙佛以真誠之言,授予他們未來將得之果,使劫與國土確定,使成佛的近、遠清楚分明,他們便會生起大歡喜。

本品從佛給與授記這一面立名,所以稱作〈授記品〉。

五、這一品在譬說中位於哪裡

這段經文是譬說的第四段。前面三段全都以譬喻來說,這裡的授記也使用譬喻來談授記。

為什麼沒有第五段?有一種解釋說,上文已經有所指,下文也將有所指,所以簡略而沒有另說。又有一種解釋說,〈藥草喻品〉已經說一切眾生受到法雨滋潤,各自得到增長;由此可以確實知道四眾都已獲得利益,只是結集經典的人簡略而沒有明說。

六、全品怎樣分段

全品經文分成兩大段:第一,正式為中根人授記;第二,答應為下根人宣說過去世的因緣。

第一大段又分為兩段:先為迦葉授記,接著為三位弟子授記。兩段各有長行與偈頌。

迦葉授記的長行有六項:第一,修行之因;第二,所得佛果;第三,劫名、國名及國土莊嚴;第四,佛的壽命;第五,正法、像法住世的久近,內容如經文所說;第六,國土清淨。

三位弟子的部分又分為兩段:第一,請求授記;第二,佛為他們授記。

請求授記的經文共有七偈:最初一行是正式請求;其次兩行半展開譬喻;再次兩行半會合譬喻與所要說的事;最後一行作結。

三人的授記各有六項:第一,修行之因;第二,所得佛果;第三,劫與國土;第四,佛的壽命;第五,佛法住世;第六,數量。各項內容都如經文所說。

從『我諸弟子』以下兩行半,是答應為下根人進一步宣說過去世的因緣。這些人已經聽過法說與譬喻,又親眼見到上根、中根的人得到授記,卻仍有疑惑,不能明白,因而深深生起慚愧羞恥。為了使他們的道得以增進,佛先作總的授記,再進一步宣說過去世的因緣。〔以下從略〕

I. If Three Scriptures All Criticize Prediction, Why Does the Lotus Sutra Still Bestow Predictions?

The Sanskrit term is transliterated heqieluo in Chinese and translated as “bestowal of prediction.”

Some scriptures criticize receiving predictions. The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says: “If one obtains a prediction through the arising of true suchness, one would also obtain it through the extinction of true suchness; but true suchness has neither arising nor extinction, so one should know that in reality there is no prediction.” The Questions of Brahmā Sūtra says: “I vow not to hear even the name ‘prediction.’” The Large Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra further says: “Receiving a prediction is conceptual proliferation.” If so, why does the present Lotus Sutra still bestow predictions?

The answer is this: if someone holds that a prediction truly exists and that a person receiving prediction truly exists, this view should be broken. If a bodhisattva makes a vow, that bodhisattva should be given a prediction, and this prediction should be bestowed. According to conventional truth, prediction can therefore be said to exist; according to ultimate truth, in reality there is no prediction. How a prediction is bestowed at an appropriate time according to the four siddhāntas will be distinguished below.

II. How Many Kinds of Prediction Are There?

A universally applicable prediction is exemplified by the prediction at the beginning of the “Dharma Teacher” chapter; a prediction individually bestowed upon particular people is exemplified by the predictions after the three cycles of teaching. Prediction concerning direct cause is exemplified by the “Never Disparaging” chapter; prediction concerning conditioning cause by the ten kinds of offering in the “Dharma Teacher” chapter; prediction concerning revealing cause by the predictions for persons of superior, middling, and lesser capacities.

Prediction concerning direct cause is broad in scope, while prediction concerning conditioning and revealing causes is narrow. There are also delayed and swift predictions; predictions bestowed by a buddha, as in this chapter, and predictions bestowed by a bodhisattva, as in the case of Bodhisattva Never Disparaging. Even though the latter does not definitely state the eon and land, it can still be called a prediction. There are also predictions made far in advance, such as those for śrāvaka disciples in future lives in the “Parable of the Conjured City” chapter.

Other scriptures give predictions only to bodhisattvas, not to the two vehicles; only to good people, not to evil people; only to men, not to women; only to humans and gods, not to animals. The present scripture gives predictions to every one of these classes.

The Śūraṅgama Samādhi Sūtra has four kinds of prediction, and the present scripture contains all four. Prediction before one has aroused the aspiration appears in the “Never Disparaging” chapter; predictions after arousing the aspiration, in the immediate presence, and through realization of non-arising are those bestowed after the three cycles of teaching.

Fascicle Nine of the Jeweled Necklace Sūtra further enumerates eight kinds of prediction: first, one knows but others do not; second, the entire assembly knows but one does not; third, both oneself and the assembly know; fourth, neither oneself nor the assembly knows; fifth, there is awareness nearby but not far away; sixth, there is awareness far away but not nearby; seventh, there is awareness both nearby and far away; eighth, there is awareness neither nearby nor far away.

When oneself knows but others do not, the bodhisattva has aroused the aspiration and made a personal vow, but the vow has not yet circulated widely among others, and the bodhisattva has not yet attained the four fearlessnesses or skillful means. When the entire assembly knows but oneself does not, the bodhisattva has aroused a vast aspiration and attained fearlessness and skillful means. When both oneself and the assembly know, one is at the seventh ground and has attained fearlessness, skillful means, and contemplation of emptiness. When neither oneself nor the assembly knows, one has not yet entered the seventh ground and has not yet attained the practice of nonattachment. [The remainder is omitted.]

Maitreya is the one said to lack awareness far away, because His faculties are complete and He does not abandon the Tathāgata’s practice of nonattachment. Bodhisattvas still unable to expound the practice of the worthy and noble are said to lack awareness nearby; Bodhisattva Siṃha-uraḥ is the example. Pliant bodhisattvas whose faculties are complete and who do not abandon the practice of nonattachment possess awareness both nearby and far away. Bodhisattvas of equal practice who have not yet attained skillful means and cannot fully comprehend the tathāgata-garbha possess awareness neither nearby nor far away.

Another scripture gives a further explanation. Knowing nearby means receiving a prediction from the present buddha, as Maitreya and others do. Knowing far away means receiving a prediction not from the present buddha but from a future buddha, as when the Buddha tells the evil Māra that Maitreya will give him a prediction in the future. Knowing both nearby and far away means that both the present and future buddhas give one a prediction. Knowing neither nearby nor far away means that neither the present nor future buddhas give one a prediction.

III. Why Should Predictions Be Bestowed Precisely Now?

The buddhas originally appear in the world for the causes and conditions of one great matter: to cause living beings to open, reveal, awaken to, and enter the Buddha’s knowledge and vision. Now this great matter has been made manifest, the Buddha has finished teaching the Dharma, and living beings have awakened and entered. The Buddha’s original intent has been freely expressed and living beings’ wishes fulfilled; according to the Dharma, predictions should therefore be bestowed. It is like a father encountering his own child—how could he not entrust the family wealth?

Furthermore, the practices and vows undertaken by practitioners throughout immeasurable lives all include the wish to receive predictions beneath the seat of the present Buddha. The scripture says, “Because this was their original vow, they obtain this prediction.” These two causes and conditions both belong to the worldly siddhānta, and predictions are therefore bestowed.

Again, after persons of the two vehicles hear this scripture, they transform the lesser-vehicle mind and enter the Great Vehicle. The perfect cause is complete; because a cause necessarily calls forth its corresponding fruit, the Tathāgata bestows predictions upon them. When members of the great assembly learn this, they all make vows. Some vow to become the inner or outer retinue of the predicted one’s birth-body or Dharma-body; others wish only to be born in that person’s land and benefit living beings. Both belong to the siddhānta for each person, and predictions are therefore bestowed.

Again, bestowing predictions upon persons of the two vehicles can break the minds of bodhisattvas who wish to retreat from the Great Vehicle and enter the lesser. Why? If a fixed fruit of the two vehicles existed into which one could retreat, yet there are now no such two vehicles, where could one retreat? This is the first counteraction.

Prediction can also break the minds of those wishing to arouse the aspiration for the two vehicles. Those who have already realized the fruits of the two vehicles relinquish them themselves; why should I instead take them up? This is the second counteraction.

Prediction can further cause those who have not yet transformed the lesser-vehicle mind to transform it immediately. This is the third counteraction.

Prediction can further cause those about to realize a lesser-vehicle fruit no longer to realize it. This is the fourth counteraction. These four all belong to the counteractive siddhānta, and predictions are therefore bestowed.

Furthermore, when the principle of non-arising becomes present, one necessarily opens the Buddha’s knowledge and vision through true understanding and without error and clearly comprehends buddha-nature; a prediction is therefore bestowed. When persons of the Lesser Vehicle enter the real principle, they are certain to become buddhas.

If so, all living beings also possess buddha-nature; why are predictions not bestowed upon all of them? Living beings possess only the direct cause, not the conditioning cause. Now, through hearing this scripture, they give rise to faith and understanding, and both conditioning and direct causes are complete. They open the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and know buddha-nature; they also see the Buddha-Dharma and thereby see buddha-nature. These two both belong to the siddhānta of ultimate truth, and predictions are therefore bestowed.

The four kinds of prediction according to the worldly siddhānta, the siddhānta for each person, the counteractive siddhānta, and the siddhānta of ultimate truth include all the various predictions described above. [The remainder is omitted.]

IV. What Is the Difference among Bestowal of Prediction, Reception of Prediction, Reception of Decision, and Reception of Differentiation?

Bestowal of prediction is also called reception of prediction, reception of decision, and reception of differentiation. “Bestowal” means giving; “reception” means obtaining; “prediction” records the matter; “decision” fixes it without change; “differentiation” makes it clearly distinct. From the Buddha’s giving it is called bestowal; from what the disciples obtain it is called reception.

Those of middling capacity have heard the two cycles of direct teaching and teaching through simile, heard the teaching of opening the three to reveal the one, understood completely, and received the Tathāgata’s confirmation. Although they know for themselves that they can become buddhas in the future, they have not yet ascertained the time and circumstances of buddhahood. If they can receive the Buddha’s truthful word, bestowing upon them the fruit they will attain in the future, fixing their eon and land, and clearly distinguishing whether their buddhahood is near or far, they will experience great joy.

This chapter takes its name from the Buddha’s bestowal of predictions and is therefore called “Bestowal of Predictions.”

V. Where Is This Chapter Located within the Teaching through Simile?

This scriptural passage is the fourth passage of the teaching through simile. The three preceding passages all teach through simile, and prediction here likewise uses simile to discuss prediction.

Why is there no fifth passage? One explanation says that the preceding text already has its referent and the following text will likewise have its referent, so the matter is omitted and not separately discussed. Another explanation says that the “Parable of the Medicinal Herbs” has already said that all living beings receive the moisture of the Dharma rain and each obtains growth. From this one can certainly know that all four assemblies have received benefit; the compilers of the scripture simply omitted the matter without stating it explicitly.

VI. How Is the Entire Chapter Divided?

The scripture of the whole chapter divides into two major passages: first, formally bestowing predictions upon those of middling capacity; second, promising to explain past-life causes and conditions for those of lesser capacity.

The first major passage again divides in two: first bestowing a prediction upon Kāśyapa, then upon three disciples. Both passages have prose and verse.

Kāśyapa’s prose prediction has six items: first, causal practice; second, the buddha-fruit obtained; third, the names of the eon and land and the land’s adornments; fourth, the buddha’s lifespan; fifth, the duration of the true and semblance Dharma, as stated in the scripture; sixth, the purity of the land.

The passage concerning the three disciples again divides in two: first, the request for predictions; second, the Buddha’s bestowal of predictions upon them.

The scriptural request for predictions contains seven verses: the first line is the direct request; the next two and a half lines open the simile; the following two and a half lines apply the simile to the matter discussed; the final line concludes.

The predictions of the three each have six items: first, causal practice; second, the buddha-fruit obtained; third, eon and land; fourth, the buddha’s lifespan; fifth, the duration of the Buddha-Dharma; sixth, number. The content of each is as stated in the scripture.

The two and a half lines beginning with “My disciples” promise to explain further the past-life causes and conditions for those of lesser capacity. These people have heard the direct teaching and teaching through simile and personally seen those of superior and middling capacities receive predictions, yet doubts remain and they cannot understand. Deeply ashamed, they wish to advance their path. To enable their path to advance, the Buddha first gives a general prediction and then explains the causes and conditions of past lives. [The remainder is omitted.]

化城喻品 · 先明知見久遠The Parable of the Conjured City · First Clarifying Knowledge and Vision of the Distant Past

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第七卷下,天台智者大師說。

一、為什麼名為化城

先解釋『化』。化,是神力造成的;由於神力,本來沒有的忽然出現,所以名為化。

再解釋『城』。城能防止不法、抵禦敵人,所以稱為城。向內配合經義,這座城指二乘涅槃,是權宜智慧所施設的。依權宜智慧之力,在本來沒有之處說成有;用言教造出一座化城,防止思惑、抵禦見惑,把它稱作涅槃。眾人在這裡甦醒、休息,再被引向真實;實際上尚未到達究竟,卻先說是滅度。正因為這是權宜假設,所以稱為化城。譬喻的內容如前文已說。這是依因緣所作的解釋。

二、依四種教法看這座城

再依教法分別。依三藏教的意思,二乘人在涅槃中生起安穩之想,也生起已經滅度之想。

通教的二乘與三藏教相同,通教菩薩卻不是這樣。《釋論》說,譬如父親越過險路,一隻腳已踏進城,一隻腳仍在城門之外;因為憶念妻子,他又從城中走回險路,發誓願意扶持尚存的習氣而進入生死,卻不把空當作所證的終點。

別教不說這座城像幻化而有;它借城防禦險難,從城門直接通過,把城當作斷除見惑、思惑的方便,不說這裡就是極處。

圓教知道並沒有賊害之患,也不需要一座城,所以說它是化城。這一品現在所取的是圓教之意,因此題作〈化城喻品〉。本迹與觀心兩重解釋,這裡沒有記錄。

三、既說久遠因緣,為何不題作宿世品

有人問:這一品說的是過去因緣之事,下根人因此得悟,照理應當名為〈宿世品〉。

回答說:品初廣說過去因緣,品末以化城作譬喻總結。如果依開頭立名,確實應稱宿世;經題卻依品末立名,所以稱為化城。

再從三種根機來看。上根人的疑惑較薄,只取佛在道樹下三七日思惟之事,顯明祂與眾生的機緣。中根人的疑惑較濃,便再加上譬喻,並向前探取佛在二萬億佛處所教的無上道,作為彼此機緣。下根人的疑惑又更深厚,所以要說明久遠宿世中的機緣。

若依全品的進程,從宿世的開端說久遠因緣;到了中間,說的是化城;說到究竟,則是寶所。結集經典的人取中段的化城標作品名,卻能把開頭與結尾一起收攝。依這層意思最為便利,所以稱作〈化城喻品〉。

四、標舉權宜,是否會遺失真實

又有人問:化城是權宜,寶所是真實,為什麼捨棄真實的寶所,反而依從權宜的化城立名?

回答說:正因為知道這座城是化現的,便會知道寶所是真實的。因此標舉化城,並不會遺失寶所所指的真實。

五、三品經文為何兼有四類內容

這一段共有三品經文。按照前例,內容應有四類;可是領解與述成都收在授記段內。為什麼?若沒有領解,怎麼能得到授記,又怎麼會有述成?所以授記段同時兼得領解、述成兩層意思。

而且領解、述成與得記三事,前後次序並不固定。領解有時只是默念,有時發為言說,表達方式也不相同;相關文字又少,不足以各自分成一品,所以收入別的段落之中。眼前這一品正式宣說因緣,後面兩品則為授記。

六、先明知見久遠,再說宿世結緣

這一品開頭又分成兩部分:第一,先說如來知見久遠;第二,再說宿世結緣。

如來具有三達,對極其久遠之事,看得如同今日眼前之事;這就表明祂所引的往事確定不虛,然後才宣說過去世的事情。知見久遠與宿世結緣兩部分,各自都有長行與偈頌。

先明知見久遠的長行又有三層。第一,說出如來所見之事,也就是好成、大相、大通勝佛。第二,舉出譬喻,顯明時間多麼久遠。第三,總結如來看見往昔之事,就像看見今日之事一樣〔云云:以下從略〕。

偈頌共有七行,重頌前面三層意義,照經文即可知道。

Fahua Wenju, second half of fascicle seven, spoken by the Great Master Zhiyi of Tiantai.

I. Why It Is Called the Conjured City

First, “conjured” is explained. Conjuration is something produced through supernormal power. Through supernormal power, what originally did not exist suddenly appears, and it is therefore called conjured.

Next, “city” is explained. A city can prevent transgression and resist enemies and is therefore called a city. Inwardly correlating this with the sūtra’s meaning, the city refers to the nirvāṇa of the two vehicles, established by provisional wisdom. Through the power of provisional wisdom, existence is asserted where there originally was none. Verbal teaching creates a conjured city that defends against conceptual delusion and resists view-delusion, calling it nirvāṇa. Here the assembly recovers and rests before being led toward the real. Although they have not actually reached the ultimate, this is provisionally called extinction. Precisely because it is a provisional establishment, it is called the conjured city. The content of the simile has already been explained above. This is the interpretation through causes and conditions.

II. Viewing This City through the Four Teachings

Next comes distinction according to the teachings. According to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, people of the two vehicles form thoughts of peace and thoughts that they have attained extinction within nirvāṇa.

The two vehicles under the Shared Teaching are the same as in the Tripiṭaka Teaching, but bodhisattvas of the Shared Teaching are not. The Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom says that it is like a father crossing a perilous road: one foot has entered the city while the other remains outside its gate. Because he remembers his wife and children, he returns from the city to the perilous road, vowing to support the remaining habituations and enter birth and death without taking emptiness as the endpoint of realization.

The Distinct Teaching does not say that the city exists like an illusion. It uses the city to defend against dangers and passes straight through its gate, treating the city as an expedient for severing view-delusion and conceptual delusion without saying that this is the ultimate.

The Perfect Teaching knows that there is no danger from brigands and no need for a city, and therefore calls it a conjured city. The present chapter follows this meaning of the Perfect Teaching and is accordingly titled “The Parable of the Conjured City.” Interpretations in terms of Origin and Trace and through contemplating the mind are not recorded here.

III. Since the Chapter Explains Causes and Conditions from the Distant Past, Why Is It Not Called “Past Lives”?

Someone asks: this chapter concerns causes and conditions from the past, through which those of lesser capacity awaken. Logically, it should be called the “Past Lives” chapter.

The answer says: the beginning of the chapter extensively explains past causes and conditions, while its end concludes with the simile of the conjured city. If the title were established from the beginning, it indeed should be called “Past Lives”; the scripture instead names it from the final passage and therefore calls it “The Parable of the Conjured City.”

The matter can also be considered through the three capacities. Those of superior capacity have slighter doubt; their connection with the Buddha is clarified using only His reflection for three weeks beneath the bodhi tree. Those of middling capacity have heavier doubt, so a simile is added and the unsurpassed path taught by the Buddha in the presence of two myriads of koṭis of buddhas is drawn forward to serve as their mutual connection. Those of lesser capacity have still denser doubt and delusion, so the causes and conditions from distant past lives must be explained.

According to the movement of the whole chapter, distant past causes and conditions are explained at the beginning through past lives; the conjured city appears in the middle; and the place of jewels appears as the ultimate. The compilers of the scripture took the conjured city in the middle as the chapter title, yet thereby gathered both beginning and end. According to this meaning, it is most fittingly called “The Parable of the Conjured City.”

IV. Does Marking the Provisional Cause the Real to Be Lost?

Someone further asks: the conjured city is provisional and the place of jewels real. Why set aside the real place of jewels and instead follow the provisional conjured city in establishing the title?

The answer says: precisely by knowing that this city is conjured, one knows that the place of jewels is real. Marking the conjured city therefore does not lose the reality indicated by the place of jewels.

V. Why Three Scriptural Chapters Contain Four Kinds of Content

This passage comprises three scriptural chapters. According to the earlier pattern, its content should have four kinds, but understanding and confirmation are both included within the prediction passage. Why? Without understanding, how could one receive a prediction, and how could there be confirmation? Thus the prediction passage simultaneously contains the additional meanings of understanding and confirmation.

Moreover, the sequence of understanding, confirmation, and receiving a prediction is not fixed. Understanding sometimes remains a silent thought and sometimes issues as speech, so its modes of expression differ. The relevant passages are also too brief to form separate chapters and are therefore gathered into other sections. The present chapter directly explains causes and conditions; the following two chapters bestow predictions.

VI. First Clarifying Knowledge and Vision of the Distant Past, Then Explaining the Formation of Connections in Past Lives

The beginning of this chapter again divides into two parts: first, clarifying the Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision of the distant past; second, explaining the formation of connections in past lives.

The Tathāgata possesses the three penetrations and sees events of the exceedingly distant past as though they were present before Him today. This establishes that the events He cites are certainly not false; only then does He recount past lives. Both knowledge and vision of the distant past and the formation of connections in past lives have prose and verse sections.

The prose that first clarifies knowledge and vision of the distant past has three levels. First, it states what the Tathāgata sees: Good Formation, Great Mark, and the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence. Second, it gives a simile revealing how distant the time is. Third, it concludes that the Tathāgata sees past events just as He sees events today〔and so forth; the remainder is omitted〕.

The verse comprises seven lines and restates the preceding three meanings; they can be understood directly from the scripture.

化城喻品 · 結緣之由(遠由・近由)The Parable of the Conjured City · Reasons for Establishing the Connection: Distant and Recent Causes

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、結緣之由,先分遠近

從經文『佛的壽命有五百四十萬億那由他劫』以下,正式說明眾生與《法華經》結緣。全段先分兩部分:第一,說結緣的由來;第二,正式說十六王子如何覆講而使眾生結緣。結緣的由來又分遠由、近由兩層。

遠由有兩件事:第一,大通智勝佛成道;第二,十方梵天王請佛說法。大通智勝佛成道這一段,又依次開成五項:一、佛的壽命久遠;二、從『那尊佛原本坐在道場』以下,說成道以前的事;三、從『諸比丘,大通智勝佛經過十小劫』以下,說祂正式成道;四、從『那尊佛尚未出家時』以下,說成道以後眷屬前來供養;五、從『當時十六王子以偈讚佛』以下,說十六王子請佛轉法輪。第一項依經文便容易明白。

成道以前的事又有兩項:第一,大通智勝佛坐在道場所經歷的時間;第二,諸天如何供養。

諸佛所證之道相同,為教化眾生而示現的事卻因緣各異。釋迦牟尼佛示現苦行六年,草長到由兩股之間盤繞而上、直到手肘,祂仍沒有察覺;諸天哭泣呼喚,震動大地,祂也沒有聽見,後來移坐才成道。彌勒則在出家的當天成道。大通智勝佛卻坐了十劫,佛道仍未顯現在前。這並不是三尊佛的根性有利有鈍,也不是所證的道有難有易;只因眾生所宜的因緣有舒緩、有急促,所以佛相應示現成道所需的時間有長、有短。

二、佛光照動,十方梵天前來請法

從經文『佛告訴諸比丘』直到『得到無上正等正覺時』以下,是遠由的第二部分:諸梵天王請佛說法。這部分先說佛的威光普照、世界震動,再說十方梵天王前來請法。

關於最初的威光,《過去因果經》說,薩婆悉達菩薩住母胎時,三千國土忽然明朗,出現大光;連日月平時照不到的地方也變得光明,其中眾生都能彼此看見。祂初成道時也是如此。早晨為色界諸天說法,中午為欲界諸天說法,傍晚為鬼神說法,夜間也同樣依時說法。

若從觀心來解釋經文所說的『眾生忽然出現』:心性本來清淨,只因五陰、十二入、十八界覆蔽,便顯得昏暗;若修習觀慧,本具的理便顯露。又可把兩山看作真、俗二諦,把兩山之間看作中道;把日光、月光看作兩種智慧,把佛光看作中道之光。這道沒有分別的智慧光明,照見本有三諦,通達而無所昏昧。

從『當時東方』以下,是十方梵天王請法。先說東、東南、南等九方,後說上方。九方再分四段:第一東方,第二東南方,第三南方,第四總說其餘六方。前三方梵天王的經文,各有七個次第:先看見瑞相;因瑞相而驚駭;彼此詢問、判明光明的來源;沿光尋覓而見佛;以身、口、意三業供養;請佛說法;最後是佛默然允許。每一項都如經文所載。上方梵天王只有六項,因為世尊接受請求以後立即說法,所以沒有另列默然允許。

舊說認為:東方、東南方請佛說小法,其餘七方請佛說大法,上方則兼請大小二法。若依《大智度論》,梵天王原本請佛說的是大法;佛雖先說小法,仍未完全回應祂的請求,直到宣說般若,才算回應。若依〈方便品〉,梵王所請也是大法。然而諸佛說法的道路相同,不應當只在某一方請大、某一方請小;只是經、論各有省略,諸師便各自偏據其中一段文字。

再看釋迦牟尼佛一代說法,自始至終完整轉動五味法輪,每一味都可說是在回應梵天王之請;大通智勝佛也應如此。最初,十六王子請佛轉滿字之教,如同釋迦牟尼佛宣說《華嚴經》;東方、東南方請佛轉半字之教,如同宣說三藏;其餘七方請佛對著半字而顯明滿字,如同宣說方等;上方梵天王請佛帶著半字而顯明滿字,如同宣說《般若經》;後來十六王子再請佛廢除半字而彰明滿字,如同宣說《法華經》的醍醐之教。古佛與今佛的說法節次,在文字和義理上彼此相應。

三、近由:先說半字法輪

從『當時大通智勝佛接受十方梵天王之請』以下,開始說結緣的近由。因為佛接受請求而說法,後來十六王子才有機會覆講,正式使眾生結下法緣。

近由分兩部分:第一,先轉半字法輪;第二,諸王子再請佛轉廢除半字、彰明滿字的法輪。第一部分又有三項:接受請求;正式轉法輪;聽法的大眾得道。

這裡本應像〈序品〉一樣,把三乘都說出來;如今沒有明列,是因本段正要就下根眾生說結緣與後來開顯之事,所以把六度一項省略不說。

法輪有三轉:示轉、勸轉、證轉。也可把三轉配於示、教、利、喜:『示』就是示轉,『教』就是勸轉,『利、喜』就是證轉。又可分別配於見諦道、思惟道、無學道。

若作一往分別,為聲聞轉三次,為緣覺轉兩次,為菩薩轉一次;為什麼次數不同?因三類根性有利有鈍。然而這只是一時的分說;若依通行的準則,三類人都具足三轉。

為什麼要轉三次?諸佛說法,法義說到三遍便完備;又因眾生有上、中、下三種根性,所以作三轉。《大智度論》和《婆沙論》都如此解說。

有人問:最初聽法的只有五人,怎能說具足三種根性?同時又有八萬諸天,為什麼不在他們當中分三根?

回答是:三轉能使眾生生起聞、思、修三慧,也能生起三種根性,進入三種道,所以說三轉。

四、十二教、十二行與四十八法

經文所說的『十二行』,可以從四諦之教來說,也可以從十六行來說。

先依四諦之教說。苦、集、滅、道四諦,每一諦都經示、勸、證三轉,四乘三便成十二,所以有十二教。再依所生之行說,三轉之中,每一轉都能生起眼、智、明、覺,三乘四也成十二,所以有十二行。

又可說,十二教是能轉,十二行是所轉;十二行本身是輪,十二教則不是輪。若把教與行都立作法輪,便有教輪、行輪兩種。

所謂眼、智、明、覺,還可依四十八法來說。先把這四心展開為十六心:以苦法忍為眼,以苦法智為智,以比忍為明,以比智為覺;集、滅、道其餘三諦也各有同樣四心,所以合成十六心。上、中、下三根之人各得十六心,三乘十六,便成四十八行。

再把兩種法輪分清:十二諦是教法輪,十二行是行法輪。就教輪說,能轉之智只是一種權宜智慧,所轉的教則有十二。就行輪說,能使行生起的教有十二,所生起的行也有十二。

經文的十二行,或可通約三類人,或可只約一人。這裡就見諦道中的三類人說:利根人一聽示轉,便生起眼、智、明、覺;把三類人合起來舉出,四乘三,所以說十二行。

經文又說,沙門、婆羅門、魔王、梵王等所不能轉。沙門若不曾聽聞,連這項法義都不能知道,何況能轉;辟支佛雖能自悟,卻不能用言語為人宣說;婆羅門即使聽過法輪的名稱,也不明白其中道理;魔王、梵王也是如此。

什麼才叫作『轉』?就是把這項法度入另一個人的心,使他由此覺悟,破除六十二種邪見,這才名為轉法輪。魔、梵等沒有這種作用,所以說他們不能轉。

五、四諦如何收放,三乘如何通觀

有一種解釋,先說大乘四諦,接著收作二諦,再收作一諦,最後收至無諦;這些都是把同一義理展開或收攝的說法。小乘四諦以生滅為體,大乘四諦則以無生為體。

十二因緣,仍是把四諦分別開來作細密觀察。就苦、集二諦說,有無明乃至老死;就道、滅二諦說,有無明滅乃至老死滅。

聲聞、緣覺、菩薩三類人都可通觀十二因緣。對二乘說生滅十二因緣;對菩薩說無生十二因緣。無生十二因緣,本來不曾生起,如今也沒有一個實有之法可滅;若依相待而說生,便說彼此相因而生,輾轉相續又輾轉歸滅。

三乘也都可通論四諦。對二乘說有量四諦,對菩薩說無量四諦。六度也同樣可以通於三類人。《大品般若經.發趣品》說,阿羅漢、辟支佛因六波羅蜜而到彼岸;《攝大乘論》說,凡夫、二乘也都有六度,只是修行方式不同。

若二乘也修六度,是否都應稱為波羅蜜?二乘之行能到達涅槃彼岸,所以也可以稱作波羅蜜;只是不能到達佛道彼岸,這一點與菩薩不同。《阿毘曇》有六足,六足也就是六度;《寶雲經》則說三乘各有相應的毘尼。

六、聽法所得,有淺有深

第三項說聽法以後得到領悟:最初得悟的人少,後來得悟的人多。

經文所說的『不受』,是指不再接受四見,證得初果。『得到解脫』,是脫離子縛、果縛兩重繫縛,得到無學果。『深妙禪定』,就是俱解脫。

七、十六王子重請滿字法輪

從『當時十六王子都出家』以下,是近由的第二部分:十六王子再次請佛宣說滿字法輪。全文依次有七項:第一,十六王子出家;第二,向佛請法;第三,他們所帶領的大眾也出家;第四,佛接受請求;第五,當時大眾有理解的人,也有不能理解的人;第六,說明所經時節;第七,佛說法完畢而入定。

經文說十六王子『諸根通利』。『諸根』就是眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意六根。因六根清淨,所以說通達;又因六根能彼此互用,所以稱作『通』;能進入佛的境界,所以稱作『利』。

經文又說他們『智慧明了』,這是就開、示、悟、入來說。大通智勝佛最初宣說圓頓之法,十六王子的大乘功德都已具足;他們憐愍仍停留於權宜法中的眾生,所以再次請佛開顯權宜而彰明真實。

『聲聞眾都已成就』,說明他們的障礙已經除去,領受進一步教法的機緣已經發動,因此王子們為他們請法。王子們說『我們志願得到如來的知見』,是說這部《法華經》只彰明佛的知見;他們一心志求於此,正是在請佛說滿字、廢除半字,經文的意思十分明顯。

八、二萬劫間,不能說全無所說

經文說,佛接受請求以後,經過二萬劫才宣說《法華經》。先前開出三乘之教已經很久,這二萬劫的中間不應當全無所說。依後文來看,這段時間一定宣說過方等、般若。

經文說佛『宣說六波羅蜜以及各種神通之事』:般若著重行,神通著重事;諸方等經也常說不可思議的事與行。偈頌又說『分別真實法』,正顯出《大品般若經》所說實相般若的意思。

十六沙彌信受佛說,二乘中也有信受而得到領解的人;其餘千萬億眾生卻都生起疑惑,屬於不能理解的大眾。正是這群不能理解的人,後來與十六王子結下《法華經》的因緣。

九、佛入定,為覆講留下因緣

第七項說,佛說法完畢以後入定;這正是結緣的近由。

佛入定而久久不出,心中仍有疑惑的大眾便沒有地方可以請問。十六王子因此在後來為不能理解的人重新講說這部經,使他們得以結緣。

經文把入定的三件事都說清楚:入定的處所是靜室;正式入定,是安住於禪定;入定延續的時間,是八萬四千劫。

由此回看,遠由從大通智勝佛成道與十方梵天王請法開始;近由從佛接受請求、先後說法,一直推進到佛入靜室、疑惑眾失去請問的對象。正因這些條件一層一層具足,十六王子才會在後文覆講,正式成就眾生久遠的法緣。

I. The Causes of the Connection Are First Divided into Distant and Recent

From the scriptural words “that buddha’s lifespan was five hundred forty myriads of koṭis of nayutas of eons” onward, the formation of living beings’ connection with the Lotus Sutra is directly explained. The whole passage first divides into two: first, the causes for establishing the connection; second, the direct account of how the sixteen princes explained the teaching again and thereby established the connection. The causes are themselves divided into distant and recent.

The distant cause has two parts: first, the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence realizes the Way; second, the Brahmā kings of the ten directions request Him to teach the Dharma. The account of the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence’s realization then opens successively into five items: the great length of His lifespan; from “that buddha originally sat at the place of practice” onward, events before realization; from “Bhikṣus, after the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence had passed ten minor eons” onward, His actual realization; from “before that buddha left home” onward, His retinue coming to make offerings after His realization; and from “at that time the sixteen princes praised the Buddha in verse” onward, the princes requesting Him to turn the Dharma wheel. The first item is readily understood from the scripture.

Events before realization have two further parts: first, the time the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence spent sitting at the place of practice; second, the gods’ offerings.

The Way realized by all buddhas is the same, but the events they manifest to transform living beings differ according to conditions. Śākyamuni Buddha manifested six years of ascetic practice. Grass grew up from between His thighs, twined around them, and reached His elbows without His noticing; the gods wept, called out, and shook the earth without His hearing. Only after moving His seat did He realize the Way. Maitreya realized it on the very day he left home. Yet the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence sat for ten eons while the Buddha Way still did not appear before Him. This does not mean that the three buddhas’ faculties were sharp or dull, or that the Way they realized was difficult or easy. It means only that the conditions suited to living beings may unfold slowly or swiftly, so the buddhas correspondingly manifest longer or shorter times before realization.

II. The Buddha’s Radiance Shines and Stirs; the Brahmā Kings of the Ten Directions Come to Request the Dharma

From the scriptural words “the Buddha told the bhikṣus” through “when He attained unsurpassed complete awakening” is the second part of the distant cause: the Brahmā kings request the Buddha to teach. It first describes the Buddha’s majestic radiance universally illuminating and the worlds trembling, then the Brahmā kings of the ten directions coming to request the Dharma.

Concerning the initial majestic radiance, the Sūtra of Past Causes and Effects says that while Bodhisattva Sapoxida was in the womb, three thousand lands suddenly became bright and a great light appeared. Even places ordinarily unreached by the sun and moon became illuminated, and the beings there could see one another. The same occurred when He first realized the Way. In the morning He taught the gods of the form realm, at midday the gods of the desire realm, in the late afternoon ghosts and spirits, and at night He likewise taught at the appropriate times.

Interpreted through contemplating the mind, the scripture’s “living beings suddenly appearing” means this: mind-nature is originally pure, but appears dark because it is covered by the five aggregates, twelve entrances, and eighteen realms. When contemplative wisdom is cultivated, the inherently present principle becomes manifest. The two mountains may be viewed as the truths of the real and conventional, and the space between them as the Middle Way. Sunlight and moonlight may be viewed as the two wisdoms, and buddha-light as the light of the Middle Way. This radiance of nondiscriminating wisdom illuminates the three truths inherently present, penetrating them without darkness.

From “at that time in the east” onward comes the request of the Brahmā kings of the ten directions. First come the nine directions—east, southeast, south, and so forth—and then above. The nine directions divide into four passages: the east, the southeast, the south, and a combined account of the remaining six. In the scripture, the Brahmā kings of each of the first three directions pass through seven stages: seeing the portent; being startled by it; questioning one another and determining the source of the light; following the light and seeing the Buddha; making offerings through body, speech, and mind; requesting the Dharma; and finally receiving the Buddha’s silent assent. Each is as the scripture records. The Brahmā kings above have only six items because the World-Honored One teaches immediately after accepting their request, so silent assent is not listed separately.

An older explanation holds that the east and southeast request a lesser teaching, the remaining seven directions request a great teaching, and above requests both lesser and great teachings. According to the Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom, the Brahmā king originally requested a great teaching. Although the Buddha first taught a lesser teaching, He had not yet fully answered that request; only when He taught Prajñāpāramitā did He do so. According to the “Skillful Means” chapter, the Brahmā king likewise requested the great teaching. Yet the buddhas’ path of teaching is the same, so a great teaching should not have been requested only in one direction and a lesser teaching in another. Scriptures and treatises preserve different degrees of detail, and various masters each relied partially on one passage.

Consider again Śākyamuni Buddha’s lifetime of teaching. From beginning to end He fully turned the Dharma wheels of the five flavors, and each flavor can be said to answer the Brahmā king’s request; the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence should be understood likewise. First, the sixteen princes requested the full-word teaching, corresponding to Śākyamuni Buddha’s teaching of the Flower Ornament Sutra. The east and southeast requested the half-word teaching, corresponding to the Tripiṭaka Teaching. The remaining seven directions requested that the full word be clarified in contrast to the half word, corresponding to the Vaipulya teaching. The Brahmā kings above requested that the full word be clarified while carrying the half word, corresponding to the Prajñāpāramitā Sutra. Later the sixteen princes requested that the half word be abolished and the full word disclosed, corresponding to the ghee teaching of the Lotus Sutra. The stages of the ancient and present buddhas’ teaching correspond in wording and meaning.

III. The Recent Cause: First Teaching the Dharma Wheel of the Half Word

From “at that time the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence accepted the request of the Brahmā kings of the ten directions” onward begins the recent cause of the connection. Because the Buddha accepts their request and teaches, the sixteen princes later have the opportunity to explain the teaching again and formally establish living beings’ Dharma connection.

The recent cause has two parts: first, the Dharma wheel of the half word is turned; second, the princes again request a Dharma wheel that abolishes the half word and clarifies the full word. The first part has three items: acceptance of the request, the actual turning of the wheel, and the hearers’ attainment of the Way.

All three vehicles should be stated here as in the “Introduction” chapter. They are not expressly listed because this passage is about to explain connection and later disclosure for those of lesser capacity, so the six perfections are omitted.

The Dharma wheel has three turnings: demonstration, exhortation, and confirmation. They may also be correlated with demonstration, instruction, benefit, and joy: “demonstration” is the demonstrative turning, “instruction” the exhortative turning, and “benefit and joy” the confirmatory turning. They may further be correlated respectively with the path of seeing the truths, the path of reflection, and the path of no-more-learning.

In a provisional distinction, the wheel is turned three times for śrāvakas, twice for pratyekabuddhas, and once for bodhisattvas. Why do the counts differ? Because the faculties of these three kinds of persons are sharp or dull. Yet this is only a temporary distinction. According to the general rule, all three kinds possess all three turnings.

Why is the wheel turned three times? When the buddhas teach, the Dharma becomes complete when stated three times; living beings also have three grades of faculties—superior, middling, and lesser—so there are three turnings. The Treatise on the Great Perfection of Wisdom and the Vibhāṣā Treatise both explain it in this way.

Someone asks: only five people first heard the Dharma, so how can all three kinds of faculties be present? There were also eighty thousand gods; why not distinguish the three faculties among them?

The answer is that the three turnings can cause living beings to produce the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation; they can also produce the three faculties and lead into the three paths. Thus there are three turnings.

IV. Twelve Teaching-Aspects, Twelve Practice-Aspects, and Forty-Eight Dharmas

The scripture’s “twelve aspects” may be explained through the teaching of the four truths or through the sixteen practice-aspects.

First consider the teaching of the four truths. Each of suffering, origination, cessation, and the path passes through the three turnings of demonstration, exhortation, and confirmation. Four times three makes twelve, hence twelve teaching-aspects. Consider next the practice-aspects produced. In each of the three turnings, eye, knowledge, clarity, and awakening arise. Three times four also makes twelve, hence twelve practice-aspects.

The twelve teaching-aspects may also be called what turns and the twelve practice-aspects what is turned. The twelve practice-aspects themselves are the wheel; the twelve teaching-aspects are not the wheel. If both teaching and practice are established as Dharma wheels, there are two: the teaching wheel and the practice wheel.

Eye, knowledge, clarity, and awakening may further be explained through forty-eight dharmas. First these four mental states open into sixteen: receptivity to the Dharma of suffering is eye, knowledge of the Dharma of suffering is knowledge, comparative receptivity is clarity, and comparative knowledge is awakening. Each of the remaining truths of origination, cessation, and the path likewise has these four, together making sixteen. Persons of superior, middling, and lesser faculties each obtain sixteen; three times sixteen makes forty-eight practice-aspects.

The two Dharma wheels can then be distinguished clearly. The twelve truth-statements are the teaching Dharma wheel, and the twelve practice-aspects are the practice Dharma wheel. For the teaching wheel, the wisdom that turns is only one kind of provisional wisdom, while the teaching-aspects turned are twelve. For the practice wheel, the teachings that cause practice to arise number twelve, and the practice-aspects produced also number twelve.

The scripture’s twelve practice-aspects may be applied generally to three kinds of persons or to one person alone. Here they are explained through three persons on the path of seeing the truths. A person of sharp faculties hears the demonstrative turning and at once produces eye, knowledge, clarity, and awakening. The three persons are stated together, so four times three is called twelve practice-aspects.

The scripture also says that śramaṇas, brahmans, Māra, Brahmā, and others cannot turn it. A śramaṇa who has not heard it cannot even know this Dharma, much less turn it. A pratyekabuddha may awaken alone but cannot proclaim it for others in words. Even if a brahman has heard the name “Dharma wheel,” he does not understand its principle. Māra and Brahmā are the same.

What is truly called “turning”? It means conveying this Dharma into another person’s mind, causing that person to awaken through it and destroy the sixty-two wrong views. Only this is called turning the Dharma wheel. Māra, Brahmā, and the others do not have this function, and so they cannot turn it.

V. How the Four Truths Contract and Expand, and How the Three Vehicles Contemplate in Common

One explanation first states the Great Vehicle’s four truths, then contracts them into two truths, then one truth, and finally no truth. These are all ways of expanding and gathering the same meaning. The Lesser Vehicle’s four truths take arising and cessation as their essence; the Great Vehicle’s four truths take nonarising as their essence.

The twelve links of causes and conditions are still a differentiated and detailed contemplation of the four truths. Under suffering and origination come ignorance through aging and death; under the path and cessation come the cessation of ignorance through the cessation of aging and death.

Śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and bodhisattvas can all contemplate the twelve links. For the two vehicles they are taught as arising and ceasing; for bodhisattvas, as nonarising. The twelve links of nonarising never originally arose, and now there is no real Dharma that ceases. If arising is spoken of relationally, phenomena arise through mutual conditioning, continue successively, and successively come to cessation.

All three vehicles may likewise be discussed through the four truths. The two vehicles are taught measurable four truths; bodhisattvas are taught immeasurable four truths. The six perfections also extend to all three kinds of persons. The “Departure” chapter of the Large Prajñāpāramitā Sutra says that arhats and pratyekabuddhas reach the farther shore through the six perfections. The Summary of the Great Vehicle says that ordinary persons and the two vehicles also possess six perfections, but their modes of practice differ.

If the two vehicles also practice the six, should all of them be called perfections? Since the practices of the two vehicles can reach the farther shore of nirvāṇa, they too may be called perfections. They differ from bodhisattvas only in being unable to reach the farther shore of the Buddha Way. The Abhidharma has six feet, which are correlated with the six perfections; the Jeweled Cloud Sutra says that the three vehicles each have their corresponding discipline.

VI. What Is Attained through Hearing the Dharma Has Shallow and Deep Forms

The third item explains the understanding attained after hearing the Dharma: few awaken at first and many later.

The scripture’s “not accepting” means no longer taking up the four views and realizing the first fruit. “Attaining liberation” means release from the two fetters of the seed and the fruit, and attainment of the fruit of no-more-learning. “Profound and subtle meditation” means liberation through both.

VII. The Sixteen Princes Again Request the Dharma Wheel of the Full Word

From “at that time the sixteen princes all left home” onward is the second part of the recent cause: the sixteen princes again request the Buddha to teach the Dharma wheel of the full word. The entire passage has seven items in sequence: the princes leave home; they request the Dharma from the Buddha; the people they lead also leave home; the Buddha accepts their request; some in the assembly understand while others do not; the period of time is explained; and the Buddha enters samādhi after completing the teaching.

The scripture says that the sixteen princes’ “faculties were penetrating and keen.” “Faculties” means the six faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. Because the six faculties are pure, they are said to penetrate; because they can function interchangeably, they are called “penetrating”; because they can enter the Buddha’s domain, they are called “keen.”

The scripture further says that “their wisdom was clear.” This is explained through opening, showing, awakening, and entering. The Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence first taught the perfect and sudden Dharma, and the sixteen princes’ Great Vehicle virtues were already complete. Taking pity on living beings who still remained within provisional teachings, they again requested the Buddha to open the provisional and reveal the real.

“The śrāvaka assembly had all reached accomplishment” means that its obstructions had been removed and its capacity to receive further teaching had stirred; the princes therefore requested the Dharma on its behalf. When the princes say, “We aspire to the Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision,” they mean that this Lotus Sutra discloses only the Buddha’s knowledge and vision. Their single-minded aspiration for this is precisely a request that the Buddha teach the full word and abolish the half word. The scripture’s meaning is unmistakable.

VIII. One Cannot Say That Nothing Was Taught during the Twenty Thousand Eons

The scripture says that after accepting the request, the Buddha waited twenty thousand eons before teaching the Lotus Sutra. The teaching of the three vehicles had already been open for a long time; one cannot say that nothing was taught during these twenty thousand eons. Judging from the later passage, Vaipulya and Prajñāpāramitā must have been taught during this interval.

The scripture says that the Buddha “taught the six perfections and various matters of supernormal powers.” Prajñāpāramitā emphasizes practice, while supernormal powers emphasize events; the Vaipulya scriptures also often explain inconceivable events and practices. The verse further says “differentiating the real Dharma,” which directly reveals the meaning of the prajñā of the true mark taught in the Large Prajñāpāramitā Sutra.

The sixteen novices accepted the Buddha’s teaching in faith; among the two vehicles there were also those who accepted it and understood. The remaining myriads of koṭis of living beings, however, all gave rise to doubt and belonged to the assembly unable to understand. Precisely this assembly later formed a connection with the Lotus Sutra through the sixteen princes.

IX. The Buddha Enters Samādhi, Leaving the Conditions for a Renewed Explanation

The seventh item says that the Buddha enters samādhi after completing His teaching; this is precisely the recent cause for establishing the connection.

The Buddha enters samādhi and does not emerge for a long time, so the assembly whose minds still hold doubt has nowhere to ask. The sixteen princes therefore later explain this scripture again to those unable to understand, enabling them to form the connection.

The scripture makes three aspects of the samādhi clear: its place is a quiet room; actually entering it means abiding in meditative concentration; and its duration is eighty-four thousand eons.

Looking back from here, the distant cause begins with the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence’s realization and the request of the Brahmā kings of the ten directions. The recent cause proceeds from the Buddha’s acceptance of the request and successive teachings to His entering the quiet room and the doubtful assembly’s loss of anyone to question. Only because these conditions become complete level by level can the sixteen princes later explain the scripture again and formally establish living beings’ Dharma connection from the distant past.

化城喻品 · 法說結緣The Parable of the Conjured City · Establishing the Connection in Prose

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

《妙法蓮華經文句》第七卷下,天台智者大師說。

一、正結緣先分法說、譬說

從經文『這時十六菩薩知道佛已進入靜室』以下,是第二大段,正式說明結緣。這一段分為兩部分:先以法說說明結緣,其次以譬喻說明結緣。

法說結緣又分三段:第一,說明昔日共同結緣;第二,說明從昔日至今的中間時期,王子與所化眾生又彼此相遇;第三,說明今日再次宣說《法華經》。

第一段昔日共同結緣,又有四件事:一、十六王子知道佛已入定;二、王子再次講說佛先前所說的法;三、大眾因聞法而得到利益;四、大通智勝佛從定中起,稱歎十六位菩薩。

王子之所以能夠在這時說法,是因為佛已入定。佛知道自己這一期的教化將要結束,不再親自在這一段使這批人得到成熟,所以使王子與他們結下法緣。佛又知道,這些人最後必須由王子的因緣才能究竟得度,因此入定很久而不出〔云云:以下從略〕。

二、昔日共同結緣的四件事

從經文『這十六位沙彌』以下,是第一件事:他們知道佛已入定。

從『各自登上法座』以下,是第二件事:十六王子再次宣說《法華經》。

從『每一位都度脫』以下,是第三件事:說法使大眾得到利益。這些眾生全都發起菩提心,所以稱作得度。他們初發心時,已立誓願將來成佛,因而超過世間;這便是度過七方便、到達彼岸的意思。

從『大通智勝佛經過八萬四千劫』以下,是第四件事:佛從定中起,稱歎菩薩並勸眾生信受。這裡又分兩段:第一,正式稱歎十六位菩薩;第二,從『你們都應當』以下,勸眾生親近他們。

勸人親近這一段又分兩層:先勸大眾親近十六菩薩;其次,從『為什麼呢』以下,是第一,解釋勸人親近的用意。

三、中間相遇的三種情形

從經文『佛告訴比丘,這十六』以下,是第二大段,說明從昔日至今的中間時期,王子與所化眾生經常彼此相遇。

這種相遇有三種情形。

第一,如果彼此相遇時,眾生總是接受大乘教法,這一類人在中間時期便已全部成就,不必一直延至今日才成就。

第二,如果彼此相遇時,有人已從大乘退轉,王子仍以小乘教法接引他;這一類人在中間時期仍未全部成就,到了今日才得以再次聽聞大乘教法。

第三,只說他在中間時期遇到小乘教法,不說他遇到大乘教法。這一類人在中間時期尚未得度,到今日也還沒有全部成就;他們今日才開始接受大乘,乃至其中有人要到佛滅度以後才得道。

四、經過久遠時節,為何今日才得羅漢

有人問:像上文所說,經過如塵數般長久的時節,這些人今日才得到阿羅漢果。由此可知,無生法忍哪裡是容易登上的階位?

一種說法是:大聖善巧,依四悉檀作這樣的說法。有時說佛道長遠,有時說佛道容易得到;對厭倦修道長遠的人便說短,對佛道生起輕率、容易之想的人便說長;有時為了使他過去的善根發生,有時隨順世間眾生所欲,有時使人一聽到長、短之說便能進入第一義。

應當知道,所謂經過那麼多劫、今日才得阿羅漢,是權行四悉檀,用以引諸實行進入佛道罷了。

五、先會合老師的古今,再會合弟子的古今

從經文『諸比丘,我現在告訴你們,那尊佛』以下,是第三大段,說明今日再次宣說《法華經》。這一段又分兩部分:先會合昔日與今日的人物身分,後說明今日再次宣說《法華經》。

會合古今又分兩層:一、會合老師的古今身分;二、會合弟子的古今身分。十六位沙彌是昔日的身分,在八個方位成佛是今日的身分。

從經文『諸比丘,我們作沙彌時,各自』以下,是會合弟子古今。這裡又分兩段:第一,會合現在的弟子;第二,會合未來的弟子。

會合現在弟子又有四項。

第一,不退轉的人安住於無上正等菩提。

第二,這些眾生中已經退轉的人,今日安住在聲聞地。

第三,從『為什麼呢』以下,解釋他們退轉而住於聲聞地的原因。

第四,從『那時所教化的無量眾生』以下,正式會合這些弟子的古今身分。

從『以及我滅度以後的未來』以下,是第二段,會合未來弟子。這裡又分兩項:一、正式會合;二、從『我滅度後,又有弟子』以下解釋疑問。

六、未來弟子沒有聽聞《法華》,怎能進入一乘

提出疑問的人說:現在的弟子能夠聽佛宣說《法華經》,進入唯一佛道,可以說是結緣之流;未來的弟子沒有聽聞《法華經》,便入滅度,他們怎麼能捨棄小乘而進入一乘?

解釋說:雖然使他們滅度,最後仍會聽聞本經。我會在其他國土成佛,他們在那裡聽聞這部經。

所謂其他國土,是說三乘通教有有餘國。

經文說『除了諸如來的方便說法』,是為了斷除這項疑問。三乘是方便說法,實際上並沒有三種究竟之乘。

七、今日再次宣說《法華》的三件事

從經文『諸比丘,如果如來』以下,是第二,正式說明今日再次宣說《法華經》。這裡又分三項:一、當時的大眾已經清淨;二、正式宣說《法華經》;三、解釋先前為何開說三乘。

所謂『涅槃時候已到』,是諸佛出現在世間,教化之道將要結束的時候;這時便宣說《法華經》。例如迦葉佛、日月燈明佛等,說完這部經便入涅槃;釋迦佛說完《法華經》,也接著宣告自己將要入滅。

八、時眾清淨的第一種解釋

經文說『大眾又已清淨』,這是斷德。

經文說『信解堅固』,其中的信是四不壞信,解是無漏的正解。

大眾了達真諦,又具足諸種禪定,至此智慧與斷德便能成立。到了這時,他們已堪受大道;一旦聽聞,必定能夠信受。

九、時眾清淨的第二種解釋

再作一種解釋。經文說『大眾又已清淨』,是說他們已從三藏教得到利益,免離困難。

經文說『信解堅固』,是說他們在方等教中心中相互體會而信任。

經文說『了達空法』,是說他們聽聞般若教所說之法,在空法中心得了達;這便是轉教的意思。

兩種解釋各有自己的次第:第一種依清淨、信解、了達與禪定說明智斷成立;第二種依三藏、方等、般若三段說明所得利益。

十、召集菩薩與聲聞,正式宣說《法華》

從經文『便召集諸菩薩』以下,是正式宣說《法華經》。

召集菩薩,就是聚集親族等人,由此宣說本經。上文把親族解釋為法身大士所作的影響眾;用眼前這段經文來驗證,那一層意思便十分明白。

經文說『召集諸菩薩』,是會聚親族;說『以及聲聞大眾』,則是召命祂的孩子。

十一、既然二乘不能究竟滅度,為何先說三乘

從經文『比丘應當知道,如來善用方便』以下,是解釋先前開說三乘的用意。

有人問:如果世間沒有二乘能夠得到究竟滅度,為什麼如來先前還要宣說權宜教法?

解釋說:比丘應當知道,如來善用方便,深知眾生具有偏向小法的根性與欲求,又貪著五塵,受五濁遮蔽。因此,佛先宣說三乘,使他們破除遮蔽、免離困難,然後再宣說一乘。

Fahua Wenju, latter half of Fascicle Seven, taught by the Tiantai Master Zhiyi.

I. The Direct Establishment of the Connection Is First Divided into Prose and Parable

From the scriptural words “at that time the sixteen bodhisattvas knew that the Buddha had entered the quiet chamber” onward comes the second major division, which directly explains the establishment of the connection. It has two parts: first establishing the connection through prose, and next establishing it through parable.

Establishing the connection through prose has three passages: first, forming the connection together in the past; second, the princes and the living beings they transformed repeatedly encountering one another in the intervening period from the past until today; and third, teaching the Lotus Sutra again today.

The first passage, forming the connection together in the past, has four events: the sixteen princes know that the Buddha has entered samādhi; the princes explain again the Dharma previously taught by the Buddha; the assembly gains benefit from hearing the Dharma; and the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence emerges from samādhi and praises the sixteen bodhisattvas.

The princes can teach at this time because the Buddha has entered samādhi. The Buddha knows that this period of His transformation is nearing its end and that He will not personally bring this group to maturity within this passage, so He causes the princes to form a Dharma connection with them. He also knows that these people must ultimately be delivered through their connection with the princes, and therefore remains in samādhi for a long time without emerging. 〔And so forth: the remainder is abbreviated.〕

II. Four Events in the Shared Formation of the Connection in the Past

From the scriptural words “these sixteen novices” onward comes the first event: they know that the Buddha has entered samādhi.

From “each ascended a Dharma seat” onward comes the second event: the sixteen princes again teach the Lotus Sutra.

From “each delivered” onward comes the third event: the teaching brings the assembly benefit. Because all these living beings arouse the aspiration for awakening, they are called delivered. When first arousing aspiration, they vow to become buddhas in the future and thereby pass beyond the world; this is the meaning of crossing beyond the seven kinds of skillful means and reaching the farther shore.

From “after eighty-four thousand eons, the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence” onward comes the fourth event: the Buddha emerges from samādhi, praises the bodhisattvas, and exhorts living beings to accept their teaching in faith. This has two passages: first, He directly praises the sixteen bodhisattvas; second, from “all of you should” onward, He exhorts living beings to draw near to them.

The exhortation to draw near has two further levels: first, the assembly is exhorted to draw near to the sixteen bodhisattvas; next, from “Why is this?” onward, the purpose of that exhortation is explained.

III. Three Kinds of Encounter in the Intervening Period

From the scriptural words “the Buddha told the bhikṣus, these sixteen” onward comes the second major passage, explaining how the princes and the living beings they transformed repeatedly encountered one another in the intervening period from the past until today.

These encounters are of three kinds.

First, when living beings always receive the Great Vehicle teaching whenever they meet the princes, this group reaches complete accomplishment during the intervening period and need not wait until today.

Second, when some have retreated from the Great Vehicle, the princes nevertheless guide them through Lesser-Vehicle teachings. This group is not fully accomplished during the intervening period and is therefore able to hear the Great Vehicle teaching again today.

Third, the text says only that they encounter Lesser-Vehicle teachings in the intervening period and does not say that they encounter the Great Vehicle. This group is not delivered during that period and is still not fully accomplished today. They begin to receive the Great Vehicle only today, and some among them do not attain the Way until after the Buddha’s extinction.

IV. Why Do They Attain Arhatship Only Today after Such a Distant Span?

Someone asks: as stated above, these people pass through a span as long as dust-mote eons and attain the fruit of arhatship only today. How, then, could patience regarding the nonarising of dharmas be an easy stage to ascend?

One explanation says that the Great Sage skillfully teaches in this manner through the four siddhāntas. Sometimes He says that the Buddha Way is long and distant, and sometimes that it is readily attained. To those wearied by the path’s long duration He teaches shortness; to those who conceive the Buddha Way lightly and as easy He teaches length. Sometimes He causes wholesome roots from their past lives to arise; sometimes He accords with what living beings in the world desire; and sometimes, as soon as they hear of long and short, He enables them to enter ultimate meaning.

One should therefore understand that passing through so many eons and attaining arhatship only today is a provisional practice of the four siddhāntas used to guide those who practice the real into the Buddha Way.

V. First Identifying the Teachers in Past and Present, Then the Disciples

From the scriptural words “Bhikṣus, I now tell you, that buddha” onward comes the third major passage, teaching the Lotus Sutra again today. It has two parts: first identifying who the persons of the past are today, and then explaining the renewed teaching of the Lotus Sutra today.

Identifying past and present has two levels: first identifying the teachers in past and present, and second identifying the disciples. Being sixteen novices was their identity in the past; becoming buddhas in eight directions is their identity today.

From the scriptural words “Bhikṣus, when we were novices, each of us” onward comes the identification of the disciples in past and present. This has two passages: first identifying the present disciples, and second identifying the future disciples.

Identifying the present disciples has four items.

First, those who have not retreated abide in unsurpassed complete awakening.

Second, those among these living beings who have retreated now abide at the stage of śrāvakas.

Third, from “Why is this?” onward, the reason they retreated and remain at the stage of śrāvakas is explained.

Fourth, from “the immeasurable living beings transformed at that time” onward, the disciples’ past and present identities are directly joined.

From “as well as those in the future after my extinction” onward comes the second passage, identifying future disciples. It has two items: first the direct identification; and second, from “after my extinction there will also be disciples” onward, the explanation of a doubt.

VI. How Can Future Disciples Who Have Not Heard the Lotus Enter the One Vehicle?

The questioner says: present disciples can hear the Buddha teach the Lotus Sutra and enter the single Buddha Way, and therefore may be called part of the stream of those who formed the connection. Future disciples enter extinction without hearing the Lotus Sutra. How can they abandon the Lesser Vehicle and enter the One Vehicle?

The explanation says: although they are caused to enter extinction, they will ultimately hear this scripture. I will become a buddha in another land, and there they will hear it.

“Another land” means that in the Shared Teaching common to the three vehicles, there is an other land.

The scripture says “apart from the teachings through skillful means of the tathāgatas” in order to eliminate this doubt. The three vehicles are teachings through skillful means; in reality there are not three ultimate vehicles.

VII. Three Events in Teaching the Lotus Again Today

From the scriptural words “Bhikṣus, if the Tathāgata” onward comes the second part, directly explaining the renewed teaching of the Lotus Sutra today. It has three items: the assembly at that time is pure; the Lotus Sutra is directly taught; and the reason the three vehicles were previously opened is explained.

“The time of nirvāṇa has arrived” means the time when buddhas appear in the world and their Way of transformation is nearing its end; at that time the Lotus Sutra is taught. Kāśyapa Buddha, Sun-Moon-Lamp Radiance Buddha, and others entered nirvāṇa after teaching this scripture. After Śākyamuni Buddha teaches the Lotus Sutra, He likewise announces that He will soon enter extinction.

VIII. The First Explanation of the Assembly’s Purity

The scripture says that “the assembly is also pure”; this is the virtue of severance.

It says that “their faith and understanding are firm.” Faith here is the four kinds of unbreakable faith, while understanding is correct uncontaminated understanding.

The assembly thoroughly comprehends the true truth and possesses the various meditative concentrations; at this point wisdom and severance can be established. They are now capable of receiving the great Way and will certainly accept it in faith upon hearing it.

IX. The Second Explanation of the Assembly’s Purity

According to another explanation, the scripture’s statement that “the assembly is also pure” means that they have gained benefit from the Tripiṭaka Teaching and escaped danger.

Its statement that “their faith and understanding are firm” means that through the Vaipulya teaching their minds have come to mutual understanding and trust.

Its statement that they “comprehend the Dharma of emptiness” means that by hearing the Dharma taught in the Prajñāpāramitā teaching, they attain comprehension in mind of the Dharma of emptiness. This is the meaning of transmitting the teaching.

Each explanation has its own sequence. The first establishes wisdom and severance through purity, faith and understanding, comprehension, and meditative concentration. The second explains the benefits attained through the three stages of the Tripiṭaka, Vaipulya, and Prajñāpāramitā teachings.

X. Gathering Bodhisattvas and Śrāvakas and Directly Teaching the Lotus

From the scriptural words “He then gathers the bodhisattvas” onward comes the direct teaching of the Lotus Sutra.

Gathering the bodhisattvas means assembling the relatives and others, and on that basis teaching this scripture. The preceding passage explains the relatives as an influential assembly created by great beings of the Dharma-body. The present scriptural passage makes that level of meaning especially clear.

The scriptural words “gathers the bodhisattvas” mean assembling the relatives, while “and the śrāvaka assembly” means summoning His child.

XI. If the Two Vehicles Cannot Attain Ultimate Extinction, Why Teach Three Vehicles First?

From the scriptural words “Bhikṣus, you should understand that the Tathāgata is skilled in means” onward comes the explanation of the intention behind previously opening the three vehicles.

Someone asks: if the two vehicles cannot attain ultimate extinction in the world, why did the Tathāgata previously teach provisional teachings?

The explanation says: Bhikṣus, you should understand that the Tathāgata is skilled in means. He deeply knows that living beings have dispositions and desires inclined toward lesser teachings, are attached to the five sense objects, and are obscured by the five turbidities. The Buddha therefore first teaches the three vehicles, enabling them to break through the obscuration and escape danger, and then teaches the One Vehicle.

化城喻品 · 譬說結緣(開・合)The Parable of the Conjured City · Establishing the Connection by Parable: Opening and Application

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、這一譬為誰而說

從經文「譬如五百由旬」以下,是第二段譬說。這一譬有兩部分:先把譬喻展開,後把譬喻和佛所說的法一一會合。

展開譬喻又分兩段。第一是導師譬,用來譬喻十六王子後來再為往昔所化的人講說,使大家共同結下大乘因緣;這相當於〈火宅喻品〉的總譬和〈方便品〉的略頌。第二是將導譬,用來譬喻往昔結緣的人在中間世再次相遇,如今又聽說《法華經》;這相當於〈火宅喻品〉的別譬和〈方便品〉的廣頌。

中間再相遇的人有兩類。若他從佛聞法後都已走向菩提,就不必特別為他設第二譬;若他雖曾相遇,直到今天還住在聲聞地,第二譬正是為這一類人而設。

二、導師譬的五個部分

第一段導師譬共有五項,用來對照〈火宅喻品〉總譬和〈方便品〉略頌中的六層意思。

第一是五百由旬。它譬喻尚未得度的人貪著種種生存狀態,在輪迴所依的處所流轉;相當於〈火宅喻品〉所說房宅廣大、三界不安,也相當於〈方便品〉以安隱反顯不安隱處的意思。

第二是險難惡道。它譬喻尚未得度的人煩惱垢重,對如來智慧難信難解;相當於火宅中忽然起火,也相當於〈方便品〉以安隱反顯不安隱之法。

第三是許多同行者。它正譬喻百千萬億種眾生都生疑惑、不能了解;相當於火宅中的三十子與五百人,也相當於〈方便品〉所說佛知道眾生的性情和欲樂。

第四是想越過這條路,到達珍寶所在。舊解不立這一項,智者今取此譬,用來譬喻佛再次講說《法華經》;相當於〈藥草喻品〉的一味雨、火宅的唯一出口,以及〈方便品〉宣示佛道的意思。

第五是一位導師。這譬喻第十六位王子;相當於〈藥草喻品〉的密雲、火宅中的長者,以及〈方便品〉所說佛如今也是這樣。

有人問:這裡既然設譬,為什麼不立父子失散、長者驚入火宅和不虛等名稱?

回答是:譬名都隨當處最便於顯義的一面而立。若著眼於眾生的根機和佛的感應有沒有相遇,便說父子相失、父子相見;若著眼於佛的應化才開始赴機,便說驚入火宅。可是這裡所說的導師與眾人世世相逢,怎能說是失散?他們久遠以前已結下因緣,怎能說應化今天才開始?因此不另立相失、驚入的譬名,但那些意思仍可相通。

又問:為什麼不立不虛譬?

回答是:在此以前,開權顯實已經說過二十二番,不虛之義已很清楚。設不虛譬原是為了勸人相信,而下根人的信心不久就會生起,所以這裡不必再立。

三、五百由旬的諸說與本論所依

關於五百由旬,基師主張:三界的結使煩惱是三百,七地所斷的習氣是四百,八地以上所斷的無明是五百。智者認為,這既不是正確的別義,也不是三乘共通之義。

又有一家列流來生死、變易生死、中間生死、分段生死四種,只取其中三種再開成五百,不取流來生死;理由是流來生死是有識的開始,也是返本還源的起點,所以不說。有人反難:依《勝鬘經》所說,因有五種,果有兩種;兩種果是分段、變易,五種因是五住煩惱。若談果時可以把流來和中間另行分開,談因時也應在五住以外再廣立,卻沒有根據,所以這一說不能採用。《大智度論》說肉身菩薩屬分段,法身菩薩屬變易;又說阿羅漢捨三界報身而受法性身。由此可知,生死只有分段、變易兩種。

又有人主張:三百譬喻三界,四百譬喻七地;兩國之間難以度過;五百譬喻八地以上。反難的人說:若四百譬喻七地,三百便應譬喻六地。六地和二乘功德相齊,而二乘修行最久也只有六十劫或百劫;菩薩到六地卻已經歷二十二大僧祇劫。二乘在佛道上迂迴,不應和六地菩薩相齊。智者認為,這也不是別義,更不是通義。

又有人說:三界是三百,七住與二乘是四百,七住以上是五百。正如《大般涅槃經》說,初果人經八萬劫到菩提心處;法華三種根機的人在這裡領解,五種人到這裡,便叫度過五百由旬。這是取最鈍根的人,所以說八萬劫;利根人不必如此。佛在世時,已有證四果者一聽《法華經》便發心,何必都等八萬劫?

對此又有三重反難。第一,經文明明說,走過三百由旬後施設二地,怎會是走過三種人?第二,若說五種人共同發菩提心就是度過五百,那只是《大般涅槃經》的一層意思:五種人發心,離開原有五個位置,並不是此處的意思。第三,這裡的三百是權宜之度,仍在化城;五百才到寶所,才是真實之度。經意要廢去化城,再向寶所前進;若五種人都已度過、都已前進,反而失去化城譬的本意。

又有人說:三界是三百,聲聞是四百,緣覺地是五百。凡夫受三界障礙,二乘受涅槃障礙,這也可以說是有見、空見兩種障礙。《華嚴經》說藥樹不生在深水、火坑;火坑譬三界,深水譬二乘。三界是二乘的牢獄,二乘又是菩薩的牢獄;這也可說是福、智兩邊:一邊不能自行,一邊不能化他。《大品般若》只說四百由旬,把二乘合為一百;《法華經》則開成五百。《大品般若》說菩薩越過凡、聖兩地,尚未顯明二乘是權宜,所以缺少化城的意思;既未談化城,也沒有顯明寶所。

本論回答:其實《大品般若》已顯真實,所以辨明寶所;只是尚未開權,所以不說化城。本品下文說,為了使人中途止息而說兩種涅槃,這是要他越過三百由旬;又說他所住之地已接近佛慧,這是要他再走出二百由旬。經文既已分明,不必再生迷惑。

聲聞、緣覺兩乘有六點相同、十點不同。六同是:同樣出離三界,同樣得到盡智和無生智,同樣斷除正使,同樣得到有餘、無餘涅槃,同樣得到一切智,同樣名為小乘;所以兩乘合為一座化城。

十種差別是:第一,修因時間有長有短,或六十劫、或百劫;第二,根有利鈍;第三,從師聞法與獨自覺悟有別,其中又帶無悲與鹿、羊的對舉;第四,所緣有相、無相不同;第五,觀法有略、廣不同;第六,一種能說四果法,一種不能說法而使人得煖法;第七,一種在佛世出現,一種不在佛世出現;第八,一種頓證,一種漸證;第九,多現神通與少說法有別;第十,聲聞的情況不定。原文的省略和對舉並不完全整齊,這十項依原有停頓讀,不另拆成十一項。

火宅譬說三車,到了這裡卻合成二百由旬。那是因為三種根機同被火宅所燒,也同求出宅,所以說三車;從佛道長遠來看,二乘本身又成為必須離開的惡道,所以說還有二百要過。有人追問:佛乘並非障礙,為何只說二百?為何對凡夫開成三百,對聖者只開成二百?回答是,這只是引導前進的話。若說已度的少、未度的多,那還不是究竟明了之說。佛道雖像萬里路那樣長,真正難過的是這五百,其餘便較容易。

又問:二百是二乘人的難處,三界是凡夫的難處,菩薩有沒有難處?菩薩若不以火宅為難,就不應求車出宅;既然也求車出宅,為什麼又不受二百由旬所障〔云云〕?

《大智度論》卷六十六先按順序說:險道是世間,一百由旬是欲界,二百是色界,三百是無色界,四百是二乘。接著又倒數:一百是二乘道,二百是無色界,三百是色界,四百是欲界。本經則說五百由旬就是菩薩道;越過五百,便進入佛道〔云云〕。可見人師和經論所出的解釋各不相同,前文已經列明。

智者現在依本經作三組判釋。

第一組約處所說:三界果報所在是三百,有餘國土是四百,實報國土是五百。後面的合譬說佛知道種種生死,生死就是果報所依的處所。但佛意難知,還要再從其他方面廣說。

第二組約煩惱說:見惑是一百,五下分結是二百,五上分結是三百,塵沙惑是四百,無明惑是五百。合譬說煩惱是險難惡道,正可和這一組互相扶成。

第三組約觀法說:入空觀能過三百,入假觀能過四百,入中觀能過五百。合譬說導師善知險道的通塞之相,正是同時知道因、果兩種五百,彼此也可相互扶成。

接著逐一解釋五譬。所謂險難惡道,是譬喻生死的因和果。分段生死、變易生死是果上的險難;見思惑與五住煩惱是因上的險難。正因有這些因果,才叫惡道。

所謂無人,有兩種道路:一種雖然曠遠隔絕,仍有人可以依靠;另一種則無人可依。若說生死中有涅槃、煩惱中有菩提,雖然道路曠絕,仍有人可依;若說生死煩惱中全無涅槃菩提,就像藥裡沒有病、病裡沒有藥,那才是曠絕而無人可依。

所謂許多同行者,是譬喻十六王子所化而尚未得度的眾人。想越過險道,是為了求得一切種智,所以說到珍寶處。唯一的導師就是第十六王子。眼、耳清淨叫聰,意根清淨叫利;合起來說,就是六根清淨。智是一心三智;明是具足五眼,也可把三明叫作明;達是十力。

四、將導譬:所將、退大與接小

從經文「將導眾人」以下,是第二段將導譬,和〈火宅喻品〉、〈方便品〉別譬廣頌的意思相同。全文分三科。

第一是所將人眾譬,譬喻本來已結緣卻還沒有得度的人。原有因緣沒有失去,所以仍由導師帶領;相當於火宅長者見火驚怖,也相當於佛見五濁而起大悲心。

第二是中路懈退譬,譬喻往昔結緣的人在中間世相遇時退失大乘心,佛便用小乘接引;相當於火宅中不用身手救出諸子、改歎三車希有,也相當於〈方便品〉停止大乘教化而思惟使用方便。

第三從導師知道眾人已得止息開始,是滅去化城、引向寶所之譬,譬喻佛今天又說《法華經》,集合菩薩和聲聞大眾而為他們說法;相當於火宅中等賜一大車,也相當於〈方便品〉只說無上道。

以上分科完畢,以下解釋正文。

所將人眾,通說都是往昔結緣的大眾;分別來說,昔日已得大益的人已被帶領完畢,未得大益的人才是現在正被帶領者。若用火宅中的五百人、三十子來說,就是其中還沒有開悟的人。

中路懈退這一科又分退大、接小兩段。退大對應停止一乘教化,接小對應施設三乘。退大有三項:第一,中路懈退,對應沒有大乘根機;第二,向導師稟白,對應不接受勸、誡。其中疲倦至極是不接受勸進,心中怖畏是不接受誡止;第三,不能再前進,對應停止教化。

這裡的中路並不是路程走到一半。以發心為開始,以成佛為終點,只要在這兩端之間生起退心,就叫中路懈退。

向導師稟白所說的導師有四種名稱。一般慈悲引導眾人的,叫通途導師;曾和這群人結緣的,叫結緣導師;運用權智施設方便的,叫權智導師;知道眾人已休息、將再引向寶所的,叫實智導師。此處向導師稟白,正是向結緣導師稟白。

眾人一旦退失大心,大乘根機便隱沒;佛若以小法接引,小乘根機便生起。一生一滅,感動法身,所以叫作稟白。王子知道他們退大,就是聽到他們所稟。善根微弱、受無明遮蔽,所以叫疲極;畏憚生死,所以叫怖畏。不能再進、前路仍遠,是說見思、塵沙、無明難以立刻斷盡;但佛用小乘接引,不讓他們一下退回原處,因此仍有前進之義。

從導師有許多方便以下,是第二段以小法接引。〈火宅喻品〉、〈方便品〉開出三乘都有四層意思,這裡四層也都具足:第一,導師多有方便,是衡量何法合宜;第二,導師想到眾人可憐,是痛惜他們將失大寶;第三,導師起念以後化作一城,是正式運用方便;第四,疲極的大眾進入城中,是三乘人悟入。

化作城又分兩段:先把城化現出來,後向眾人說明化城。以方便力化城,是正式作化;開口告訴大眾,是正式說化。火宅譬說長者替諸子造車;這裡的城在眾人眼前是有,所以先須化作,再向他們說明。

說化城又對應勸、示、證三轉。叫大家不要恐怖、不要退回,是勸他們繼續向前進城;說眼前有一座大城,直到可以隨意安住,是把可止息處指示出來;說進城後便能得到安樂,是用城中安隱作證明。

五、前至寶所、入城與三種到達

經文又說,若願再向前到寶所,也可以去。依三藏教本來沒有再向前進的說法,於是本論記下兩種解釋。

一說認為,宣說三乘教時,可以告訴眾生:若能發大乘心求佛果,固然很好;若目前不能,先作二乘人也好。正如《勝鬘經》說,三乘初學者對法並不愚昧,自己知道終究應當成佛,只因畏難、不能承擔,才取永滅。若照這樣說,便成了別教之義。

又一說認為,只要先使眾人進入化城,入城以後再令他們繼續前進;《大品般若》《維摩詰經》都有這一層意思。這便是以別義接通義。

然而,釋迦佛一代教化還沒有開顯以前,不能明白顯著地這樣說。若論往昔結緣時,應該可以有這樣的話:王子既知道眾人生退心,便可教他們,若畏懼生死,可以先取涅槃休息,然後再走大道,也可隨意。就像今天有人想學大乘,卻因害怕生死而想退轉,旁人勸他:『你暫且斷煩惱、證阿羅漢,然後再求大道,也還來得及。』這只是本論所舉的勸說例子。就釋迦佛現在的一代教化來說,教化尚未完成時不能忽然這樣說;到了開權顯實時,才可以明說。《大般涅槃經》中那些取阿羅漢果的人,也屬這一層意思。

疲極眾人聽見化城而大歡喜,配聞慧;歎未曾有,配煖位;說自己免離惡道,配頂位;覺得安隱,配忍位;向前進入化城,配見諦位;生起已經得度之想,配無學位。這和火宅中諸子適合各自心願,勇猛銳利地互相推排、爭出火宅相同。

生起已度想,好比得到盡智;生起安隱想,好比得到無生智。又可說,具足智德如同已度,證得斷德如同安隱。

有人說:越過三界和二乘便到佛道,佛道就是寶所。《大般涅槃經》有三種文字:一是到菩提心,二是到菩提,三是到大涅槃門。若已到菩提心,必定會到菩提和涅槃。引三種文字,是因為到菩提心說的是到達因位,菩提和涅槃說的是到達果位;果中又有智、斷二德,菩提屬智,涅槃屬斷。三文合起來,既具說始終,也具說智斷。

越過五百又有三義:第一,免離惡道;第二,得到好走的道路;第三,到達寶所。菩提心如同度過惡道,菩提行如同走上平坦路,成就佛道如同到達寶所。本品偈文說,佛如今要告訴他們真實,他們所得的並非真滅,這是說度過五百惡道;又勸他們為求佛的一切智而發大精進,這是說行於菩提好道;又說他們將證一切智、十力等佛法,這是說得到佛道。為什麼一定要度過五百?因為二乘度三百,菩薩度四百,佛乘度五百。

六、滅化引向寶所

從導師知道眾人已經止息以下,是第三段滅去化城、引向寶所。這又分兩項:第一,知道眾人已休息;第二,把他們引向寶所。

眾人已得止息、不再疲倦,譬喻佛知道說涅槃的時機已到,大眾也已清淨、免離障難,大乘根機重新發起。隨即滅去化城、引向寶所,譬喻佛正式說《法華經》,開示真實相。

寶所有兩義。若就究竟而說,以最終佛果為寶所,所以前文說唯佛與佛才能究竟諸法實相。若就分證而說,以初發心住所入為寶所,所以前文說無上寶聚不求自得,又說已得佛法的一分;佛子應得的,都已得到。《大般涅槃經》說須陀洹八萬劫到,是到初發菩提心之處。這是取鈍根人任運經八萬劫、十千劫等才到;若像三藏教中的四果人,不必經多少時間便都能入大,何須一定經八萬或十千劫〔云云〕?

經文說寶處已近,先前的大城是導師所化作。這是舉廢權譬,來貼合顯實譬。前文又說如來智慧難信難解,這些人應以此法漸入佛慧;相當於〈方便品〉說佛以方便力,用三乘教使眾生脫離苦縛而得到涅槃。

七、車與城的三問

舊解先問:車、城都譬喻無生智,為什麼車是無、城是有?為什麼車有三、城只有一?為什麼車會動、城卻靜止?

舊答第一問說:長者只說門外有車,因隔著門,諸子看不見,所以可以假設門外有車,實際並沒有車;化城卻在遙遠空地,不能只靠口說假設,必須真正在眾人眼前化現,所以說城是有。若從理與教來說,執三教而取理,三教都可契理,這是有義,如城;用唯一之理反看三教,理既只有一,三家所得的教果便無自性,這是車無之義。

第二問,車三而城一,是因眾人同在一處休息,所以城一;三種人所愛樂不同,所以車三。若從理、教說,三家同得盡智、無生智,沒有差別,如同一城;雖然三種人的正使同樣斷盡,習氣卻有盡、有未盡,傍得知見也有能得、不能得,因此用這些差別莊嚴盡智、無生智,便像三車各異。

第三問,三家以盡智、無生智明因盡果亡,已到究竟之處,所以像城靜止;盡智、無生智又能運人進入無餘涅槃,所以像車運行。對這些舊答,本論另留下問難〔云云〕。

智者現在改從眾生心與佛智來說。就眾生心看,車、城都有;就佛智看,又可說有,也可說無。權智所明的是有,如城;實智所明的是無,如車〔云云〕。

化城正是為退失大心、轉取小果的人而設,旁兼為起初便學小乘的人而設。前面兩周說法的正意則是為起初學小乘的人,旁兼退大的人。三車通於昔日施教和今日重述;化城正顯引導施教的用意,在當初施設時還沒有明說它只是化作。

又問:化出三車與化出一城有什麼不同?

回答是:三車譬喻說法輪,化城譬喻神通輪。車又從聲音設譬,諸子只聽見而沒有看見;城則從形色設譬。

又問:化城和兩位使者怎樣相比?使者能指示方向,如同教法詮顯道理;城能讓人止息患難,所以教法有運動之用,城則顯靜止。教法有四諦、十二因緣的差別;城所表示的兩種智慧進入無餘,沒有差別。教法通於因與果,城、車只在果上;教法通於有為、無為,城、車只在無為。

若依權智,車是無,因為只是名言教法的施設;若依實智,車是有,因為離不開文字而說解脫。權智照見城為有,因為要引導眾生;實智照見城為無,因為偏真並非真實。權智照見車為三,因為要適應三種因緣;實智照見車為一,因為三者同會一乘。權智照見城為一,因為它表示偏真;實智照見城為三,因為其中含有如來藏義。權智照見城為靜,因為表示灰斷;實智照見城為動,因為還要滅除此化。權智照見車有運行之義,因為運人進入無餘;實智照見車為靜,因為不動也不出。

作這樣的解釋,怎會和舊解相同?舊解只在小乘中立義。

八、五處與合譬

有人問:全經有五處開三顯一,它們有什麼差別?

回答是:通說並無不同,分別來說各有側重。〈方便品〉約教開三顯一,說如來只因一佛乘而為眾生說法,本無二、三。〈火宅喻品〉約行開三顯一;車有運載之義,所以譬喻行,經文說眾人乘大車遊於四方,嬉戲快樂。〈信解品〉約人開三顯一,把受雇作工的人會歸為長者親子,所以眾人領解自己從來真是佛子。

〈藥草喻品〉約差別、無差別來明權實,不直接說要去掉哪一邊、取得哪一邊,只說眾生不知,佛使他們知道。知道七種差別,就是知道權;知道一切同依一理、沒有差別,就是知道實。既差別又無差別,既無差別又有差別,是要眾生知道這一層意思,並不最後說某個一是無、某個一是有。這是就佛自行的權實二智、隨自意語而說,所以佛能知,眾生不知;也可通前通後,以知、不知明權實。

如今化城譬正約理開三顯一。寶所與化城分別表示大、小兩理;破除二乘的化理,顯出寶所真實一理。下一品五百弟子領解,舉衣珠為譬,也是約理而說。

從佛告諸比丘以下,是第二大段合譬。先正面會合,後再牒舉譬喻來貼合,而且次序不依開譬原序。

正合先有五項。第一,如來也是這樣,合第五導師譬。第二,佛說如今為你們作大導師,合第三許多同行者譬。第三,佛知生死煩惱惡道險難,合第二險惡道譬。第四,長遠二字合第一五百由旬譬。第五,應當離去、應當度過,合導師的聰慧明達,也合第四想越過險道、到珍寶處。

再合將導譬。開譬原有三科,這裡也合三科:眾生合所將人眾;只聽一佛乘便退怯,合退大接小;眾生住在二地以下,合滅去化城、引到寶所。

退大原有三項,現在逐項會合。只聽一佛乘,合中路懈退、沒有大乘根機;不想見佛、不想聞法,合向導師稟白、不接受勸誡;心中起念佛道長遠,合不能再前進、停止教化。

從佛知道這種心開始,是合以小法接引。譬中原有四項,合文只合三項。佛知道這種心,合導師多有方便,是衡量所宜;眾生怯弱下劣,合導師憐愍他們,是知道小乘根機已生;為使眾生在中途止息而施設以下,合現作化城和眾人入城兩項。

所謂在中途說兩種涅槃,一說是三界惑已盡,塵沙、無明尚未破,在這兩端之間判有餘、無餘兩種涅槃;又可說是聲聞、緣覺兩種涅槃;又可說分段生死已盡、變易生死未除,在兩種生死之間判有餘、無餘,所以叫作中道〔云云〕。

從眾生住在二地以下,是合第三科將到寶所。開譬有兩項,合譬也有兩項:眾生住在二地,合導師知道眾人已經止息;如來隨即再為他們說法,合把他們引向寶所。

最後再牒舉譬喻貼合法義:牒舉接引退怯者的譬,來合佛施設三乘;牒舉滅去化城的譬,來合佛顯示一乘。其餘依經文可知〔云云〕。

I. For Whom Is This Parable Taught?

From the scriptural words “it is like a road five hundred yojanas long” onward comes the second passage, establishing the connection by parable. This parable has two parts: first opening out the parable, and then applying each part of the parable to the Dharma taught by the Buddha.

Opening out the parable itself has two passages. The first is the parable of the guide, which illustrates how the sixteen princes later taught once more those whom they had transformed in the past, so that all formed a Great-Vehicle connection together. It corresponds to the general parable in the “Parable of the Burning House” chapter and the brief verse in the “Skillful Means” chapter. The second is the parable of leading the travelers, which illustrates how those who had formed a connection in the past met the princes again in intervening lives and now once more hear the Lotus Sutra. It corresponds to the specific parable in the “Parable of the Burning House” chapter and the expanded verse in the “Skillful Means” chapter.

Those encountered again in the intervening period are of two kinds. If, after hearing the Dharma from a buddha, they all proceed toward awakening, there is no need to establish the second parable especially for them. If, despite having encountered the teaching, they still abide today at the stage of śrāvakas, the second parable is established precisely for this class.

II. Five Parts of the Guide Parable

The first passage, the parable of the guide, has five items. They correspond to the six levels of meaning in the general parable of the “Parable of the Burning House” chapter and the brief verse of the “Skillful Means” chapter.

First are the five hundred yojanas. They illustrate how people not yet delivered are attached to various states of existence and wander through the places upon which cyclic existence depends. This corresponds to the vast house and the insecurity of the three realms in the “Parable of the Burning House” chapter, and also to how the “Skillful Means” chapter uses peace and security to disclose by contrast a place without peace and security.

Second is the dangerous, difficult, evil road. It illustrates how people not yet delivered are heavily defiled by afflictions and find the Tathāgata’s wisdom difficult to believe and understand. This corresponds to the fire suddenly starting in the burning house, and also to how the “Skillful Means” chapter uses peace and security to disclose by contrast a Dharma without peace and security.

Third are the many traveling companions. They directly illustrate the hundreds of thousands of millions and billions of kinds of living beings who all give rise to doubt and cannot understand. This corresponds to the thirty children and five hundred people in the burning house, and also to the “Skillful Means” chapter’s statement that the Buddha knows living beings’ natures, dispositions, and desires.

Fourth is the wish to cross this road and reach the place of precious jewels. Old explanations did not establish this item, but Zhiyi now takes up the parable to illustrate the Buddha’s renewed teaching of the Lotus Sutra. It corresponds to the one-flavored rain in the “Parable of the Medicinal Herbs” chapter, the single exit from the burning house, and the “Skillful Means” chapter’s proclamation of the Buddha Way.

Fifth is the sole guide. He illustrates the sixteenth prince and corresponds to the dense cloud in the “Parable of the Medicinal Herbs” chapter, the elder in the burning house, and the “Skillful Means” chapter’s statement that the Buddha now does likewise.

Someone asks: since a parable is established here, why are no names established corresponding to the separation of father and sons, the elder’s alarmed entry into the burning house, or freedom from falsehood?

The answer is that the names of parables are established according to whichever aspect most readily reveals the meaning at that point. When attention is given to whether living beings’ capacities and the Buddha’s response encounter one another, one speaks of father and sons losing one another and father and sons meeting. When attention is given to the Buddha’s responsive transformation first going forth to meet capacities, one speaks of His alarmed entry into the burning house. Here, however, the guide and the travelers meet life after life, so how could one say that they are separated? They formed a connection in the distant past, so how could one say that the responsive transformation begins only today? Separate names for separation and alarmed entry are therefore not established, although those meanings remain mutually accessible.

Another question asks why no parable of freedom from falsehood is established.

The answer is that before this point, opening the provisional to reveal the real has already been taught in twenty-two instances, and the meaning of freedom from falsehood is already very clear. The parable of freedom from falsehood was established to encourage faith, and faith among people of lower faculties will soon arise. It therefore need not be established again here.

III. Explanations of the Five Hundred Yojanas and What the Root Treatise Follows

Regarding the five hundred yojanas, Master Ji maintains that the fetters and afflictions of the three realms make three hundred, the habitual tendencies severed on the seventh ground make four hundred, and the ignorance severed on the eighth ground and above makes five hundred. Zhiyi holds that this is neither a correct meaning of the Distinct Teaching nor a meaning shared by the three vehicles.

Another school lists four kinds of birth and death: flowing-arrival birth and death, intermediate birth and death, transformational birth and death, and fragmentary birth and death. It takes three of these and opens them into five hundred, excluding flowing-arrival birth and death because that is the beginning of consciousness and also the starting point for returning to the source. An objector replies that according to the Śrīmālā Sutra, there are five kinds of cause and two kinds of result. The two results are fragmentary and transformational birth and death, while the five causes are the afflictions of the five abodes. If flowing arrival and the intermediate may be separately opened when discussing results, then further categories beyond the five abodes should likewise be established when discussing causes; there is no basis for doing so, and this position therefore cannot be adopted. The Great Treatise says that bodhisattvas in bodies of flesh undergo fragmentary birth and death while bodhisattvas with Dharma bodies undergo transformational birth and death; it also says that arhats relinquish recompense bodies in the three realms and receive bodies of Dharma-nature. This shows that birth and death are of only two kinds: fragmentary and transformational.

Another position holds that three hundred illustrates the three realms, four hundred the seventh ground—which is difficult to cross like the space between two countries—and five hundred the eighth ground and above. An objector says that if four hundred illustrates the seventh ground, then three hundred should illustrate the sixth. The merits of the sixth ground equal those of the two vehicles, yet practitioners of the two vehicles train for no more than sixty or one hundred eons, while bodhisattvas have already passed through twenty-two great incalculable eons upon reaching the sixth ground. Since the two vehicles take a circuitous route on the Buddha Way, they should not be equated with bodhisattvas on the sixth ground. Zhiyi holds that this is neither a meaning of the Distinct Teaching nor a meaning of the Shared Teaching.

Another position says that the three realms make three hundred, the seven abodes together with the two vehicles make four hundred, and the stages above the seven abodes make five hundred. As the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sutra says, a stream-enterer reaches the place of the mind of awakening after eighty thousand eons. When the people of the three capacities in the Lotus gain understanding here and the five kinds of person arrive here, this is called crossing five hundred yojanas. Eighty thousand eons are stated by taking people of the dullest faculties; those of keen faculties do not necessarily require this. In the Buddha’s lifetime, people who had already realized the four fruits aroused aspiration as soon as they heard the Lotus Sutra. Why would all have to wait eighty thousand eons?

Three further objections are raised against this position. First, the scripture plainly says that two grounds are established after three hundred yojanas have been crossed, so how could this mean crossing beyond three kinds of person? Second, to say that the five kinds of person together arouse the aspiration for awakening and thereby cross five hundred is only one meaning in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sutra: the five kinds of person arouse aspiration and leave their former five positions. That is not the meaning here. Third, the three hundred here is a provisional crossing and remains within the conjured city; only at five hundred does one reach the place of jewels, the real crossing. The scripture intends to abolish the conjured city and advance again toward the place of jewels. If all five kinds of person have already crossed and advanced, the basic meaning of the conjured-city parable is instead lost.

Another position says that the three realms make three hundred, the śrāvaka ground makes four hundred, and the pratyekabuddha ground makes five hundred. Ordinary beings are obstructed by the three realms, while the two vehicles are obstructed by nirvāṇa; these may also be called the two obstructions of viewing existence and viewing emptiness. The Avataṃsaka Sutra says that the medicine tree does not grow in deep water or a fire pit: the fire pit illustrates the three realms and deep water the two vehicles. The three realms are a prison for the two vehicles, while the two vehicles are in turn a prison for bodhisattvas. These may also be called the two sides of merit and wisdom: on one side one cannot practice for oneself, and on the other one cannot transform others. The Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra speaks only of four hundred yojanas, combining the two vehicles into one hundred; the Lotus Sutra opens them into five hundred. The Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra says that bodhisattvas cross beyond the grounds of ordinary and noble beings, but it has not yet revealed that the two vehicles are provisional and therefore lacks the meaning of the conjured city. Since it does not discuss the conjured city, neither does it reveal the place of jewels.

The root treatise answers that the Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra has in fact revealed the real and therefore distinguishes the place of jewels; it simply has not yet opened the provisional and therefore does not speak of the conjured city. Later in this chapter, two kinds of nirvāṇa are taught to give people rest midway, which means that they have crossed three hundred yojanas; it also says that the grounds where they abide are already near the Buddha’s wisdom, which means that they must go onward through another two hundred yojanas. Since the scriptural text is already clear, there is no need to remain confused.

Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas have six similarities and ten differences. The six similarities are that both leave the three realms, both attain the knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising, both sever the direct agents of affliction, both attain nirvāṇa with and without remainder, both attain knowledge of all, and both are called the Lesser Vehicle. The two vehicles are therefore combined into one conjured city.

The ten differences are these: first, the time spent cultivating causes is longer or shorter, being either sixty or one hundred eons; second, faculties are keen or dull; third, hearing the Dharma from a teacher differs from awakening alone, together with the contrast between lack of compassion and deer and sheep; fourth, objects of cognition have marks or are without marks; fifth, methods of contemplation are brief or extensive; sixth, one can teach the Dharma of the four fruits while the other cannot teach the Dharma but can enable people to attain the stage of warmth; seventh, one appears during a buddha’s lifetime while the other does not; eighth, one realizes suddenly while the other realizes gradually; ninth, frequently manifesting supernormal powers differs from seldom teaching the Dharma; and tenth, the situation of śrāvakas is not fixed. The omissions and paired expressions in the original are not completely regular; these ten items follow the original pauses and are not split into eleven.

The burning-house parable speaks of three carriages, yet here they are combined into two hundred yojanas. This is because the three kinds of capacity are alike burned by the house and alike seek to leave it, and therefore three carriages are taught. Viewed against the long distance of the Buddha Way, however, the two vehicles themselves become an evil road that must be left behind, and therefore another two hundred remains to be crossed. Someone presses the question: the Buddha Vehicle is not an obstruction, so why are only two hundred mentioned? Why are ordinary beings assigned three hundred but noble ones only two hundred? The answer is that this is merely speech that leads people onward. If one says that little has been crossed and much remains, that is still not an ultimate and fully explicit statement. Although the Buddha Way is as long as a road of ten thousand miles, these five hundred are what is truly difficult to cross; the remainder is comparatively easy.

Another question asks: two hundred are difficulties for people of the two vehicles, and the three realms are difficulties for ordinary beings; do bodhisattvas have any difficulties? If bodhisattvas did not regard the burning house as difficult, they should not seek carriages to leave it. Since they too seek carriages to leave the house, why are they not obstructed by the two hundred yojanas? 〔And so forth.〕

Fascicle Sixty-Six of the Great Treatise first explains in forward order: the dangerous road is the world; one hundred yojanas are the desire realm, two hundred the form realm, three hundred the formless realm, and four hundred the two vehicles. It then counts in reverse: one hundred are the paths of the two vehicles, two hundred the formless realm, three hundred the form realm, and four hundred the desire realm. The present scripture says that the five hundred yojanas are the bodhisattva path; after crossing the five hundred, one enters the Buddha Way. 〔And so forth.〕 The explanations produced by individual masters and by scriptures and treatises thus differ from one another, as the preceding discussion has already shown.

Zhiyi now makes three groups of interpretations based on the present scripture.

The first group is explained in terms of places: the place of recompense in the three realms makes three hundred, a land with remainder makes four hundred, and the land of true recompense makes five hundred. The subsequent application says that the Buddha knows the various kinds of birth and death, and birth and death is the place upon which recompense depends. Yet the Buddha’s intent is difficult to know, and the subject must be discussed more broadly from other perspectives.

The second group is explained in terms of afflictions: the delusions of views make one hundred, the five lower fetters two hundred, the five higher fetters three hundred, dust-and-sand delusions four hundred, and the delusion of ignorance five hundred. The application says that afflictions are the dangerous, difficult, evil road, which directly supports this group.

The third group is explained in terms of contemplative methods: entering contemplation of emptiness crosses three hundred, entering contemplation of the provisional crosses four hundred, and entering contemplation of the Middle crosses five hundred. The application says that the guide thoroughly knows where the dangerous road is open or obstructed. This means knowing at once both the five hundred of cause and the five hundred of result, and the two passages likewise support one another.

The five elements of the parable are then explained one by one. The dangerous, difficult, evil road illustrates the causes and effects of birth and death. Fragmentary birth and death and transformational birth and death are dangers on the side of effect; the delusions of views and thought and the afflictions of the five abodes are dangers on the side of cause. These causes and effects are why it is called an evil road.

Being without people involves two kinds of road. One is vast, remote, and cut off, yet still has people upon whom one may rely; the other has no one upon whom one may rely. If nirvāṇa is said to exist within birth and death and awakening within afflictions, then although the road is vast and cut off, people upon whom one may rely still remain. If birth and death and afflictions are said to contain no nirvāṇa or awakening at all, it is like medicine containing no illness and illness containing no medicine; only this is vast isolation without anyone upon whom to rely.

The many traveling companions illustrate the people transformed by the sixteen princes who have not yet been delivered. They wish to cross the dangerous road in order to seek knowledge of all modes, and it is therefore said that they travel to the place of jewels. The sole guide is the sixteenth prince. Purity of the eye and ear faculties is called intelligence; purity of the mental faculty is called keen discernment; together these mean purity of the six faculties. Wisdom is the threefold wisdom in a single mind. Clarity means possessing the five eyes, and may also designate the three knowledges. Thorough comprehension means the ten powers.

IV. Parable of Leading: Those Led, Retreat from the Great, and Reception through the Lesser

From the scriptural words “leading the assembly” onward comes the second passage, the parable of leading the travelers. Its meaning is the same as the specific parable and expanded verse in the “Parable of the Burning House” and “Skillful Means” chapters. The complete passage has three divisions.

First is the parable of the people being led. It illustrates those who originally formed a connection but have not yet been delivered. Because the original connection has not been lost, they continue to be led by the guide. This corresponds to the elder of the burning house seeing the fire and becoming alarmed and afraid, and also to the Buddha seeing the five turbidities and arousing great compassion.

Second is the parable of weariness and retreat midway. It illustrates how those who formed a connection in the past lose the Great-Vehicle aspiration when they meet again in intervening lives, whereupon the Buddha receives them through the Lesser Vehicle. This corresponds to the elder not rescuing the children with his own body and arms, but instead praising the rarity of the three carriages; it also corresponds to the “Skillful Means” chapter’s ceasing Great-Vehicle transformation and considering the use of skillful means.

Third, beginning with the guide’s knowledge that the travelers have rested, is the parable of extinguishing the conjured city and leading them toward the place of jewels. It illustrates the Buddha’s teaching the Lotus Sutra again today, gathering the assemblies of bodhisattvas and śrāvakas and teaching them the Dharma. This corresponds to equally bestowing the single great carriage in the burning-house parable and to the “Skillful Means” chapter’s teaching only the unsurpassed Way.

This completes the outline; the text itself is explained below.

Those being led are, in general, the whole assembly that formed a connection in the past. More specifically, those who gained the great benefit in the past have already been led to completion, while those who did not gain the great benefit are those now being led. In terms of the five hundred people and thirty children in the burning house, these are the ones among them who have not yet awakened.

The division on weariness and retreat midway has two passages: retreat from the Great and reception through the Lesser. Retreat from the Great corresponds to ceasing transformation through the One Vehicle, while reception through the Lesser corresponds to establishing the three vehicles. Retreat from the Great has three items. First, weariness and retreat midway corresponds to the absence of Great-Vehicle capacity. Second, reporting to the guide corresponds to not accepting exhortation or admonition: being utterly exhausted means not accepting exhortation to advance, while fear in the mind means not accepting admonition against stopping. Third, being unable to proceed farther corresponds to ceasing transformation through teaching.

“Midway” here does not mean that half the distance has been traveled. If arousing aspiration is the beginning and attaining buddhahood the endpoint, then any thought of retreat arising between these two ends is called weariness and retreat midway.

The guide to whom the travelers report has four names. One who guides living beings through compassion in a general way is called the universal guide. One who once formed a connection with this group is called the guide who forms connections. One who employs provisional wisdom to establish skillful means is called the guide of provisional wisdom. One who knows that the travelers have rested and will lead them once more toward the place of jewels is called the guide of real wisdom. Here the travelers report specifically to the guide who formed the connection.

Once the travelers lose the Great-Vehicle aspiration, their Great-Vehicle capacity disappears; when the Buddha receives them through a lesser teaching, their Lesser-Vehicle capacity arises. This cessation and arising affect the Dharma body and are therefore called reporting. The prince’s knowledge that they have retreated from the Great is His hearing what they report. Because their wholesome roots are weak and obscured by ignorance, they are called utterly exhausted; because they dread birth and death, they are called afraid. Being unable to continue while the road ahead remains distant means that the delusions of views and thought, dust-and-sand delusions, and ignorance are difficult to sever all at once. Yet the Buddha receives them through the Lesser Vehicle and does not let them fall all the way back to their original place; this still has the meaning of advance.

From the guide’s possession of many skillful means onward comes the second passage, reception through a lesser teaching. The opening of the three vehicles in the “Parable of the Burning House” and “Skillful Means” chapters each has four levels of meaning, and all four are present here. First, the guide’s many skillful means mean assessing which Dharma is appropriate. Second, his thought that the travelers are pitiable means grieving that they will lose the great jewels. Third, conjuring a city after forming this thought is the formal employment of skillful means. Fourth, the utterly exhausted assembly entering the city means that people of the three vehicles awaken and enter.

Conjuring the city itself has two passages: first manifesting the city through conjuration, and then explaining the conjured city to the travelers. Conjuring it through the power of skillful means is the formal act of conjuration; speaking to the assembly is the formal explanation of the conjuration. In the burning-house parable, the elder constructs carriages for the children. Here the city exists before the travelers’ eyes, so it must first be conjured and then explained to them.

The explanation of the conjured city in turn corresponds to the three turnings of exhortation, demonstration, and confirmation. Telling everyone not to be afraid and not to turn back exhorts them to continue forward and enter the city. Saying that a great city lies before them, where they may stop and do as they wish, demonstrates the place where they may rest. Saying that they can attain peace and happiness upon entering the city confirms this by means of the security within it.

V. Going Onward to the Place of Jewels, Entering the City, and Three Kinds of Arrival

The scripture further says that if they wish to go onward to the place of jewels, they may do so. Because the Tripiṭaka Teaching originally contains no statement about advancing again, the root treatise records two explanations.

One explanation holds that when the teaching of the three vehicles is proclaimed, living beings may be told: if you can arouse the Great-Vehicle aspiration and seek the fruit of buddhahood, that is certainly good; if you cannot do so for the present, first becoming a person of the two vehicles is also good. As the Śrīmālā Sutra says, beginners in the three vehicles are not ignorant of the Dharma and know for themselves that they ultimately should become buddhas; only because they fear the difficulty and cannot bear it do they take up permanent extinction. Under this explanation, the meaning becomes that of the Distinct Teaching.

Another explanation holds that the travelers are first enabled to enter the conjured city and are then made to advance again after entering it. The Great Perfection of Wisdom Sutra and the Vimalakīrti Sutra both contain this meaning. This uses the meaning of the Distinct Teaching to receive that of the Shared Teaching.

Before Śākyamuni Buddha’s lifetime of teaching had opened and revealed the provisional, however, this could not be stated clearly and explicitly. In the past, when the connection was formed, words like these could presumably have been spoken: once the princes knew that the travelers had given rise to the thought of retreat, they could teach them that if they feared birth and death, they might first take nirvāṇa as a place of rest and then walk the great road, as they wished. This is like someone today who wants to study the Great Vehicle but, fearing birth and death, thinks of retreating. Another person exhorts him, “For the time being, sever your afflictions and realize arhatship; afterward, you can still seek the great Way.” This is merely an illustrative exhortation given by the root treatise. In Śākyamuni Buddha’s present lifetime of teaching, such a statement cannot suddenly be made while the transformation is still unfinished; it may be stated openly only when the provisional is opened to reveal the real. Those who take the fruit of arhatship in the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sutra also belong to this meaning.

When the utterly exhausted travelers hear of the conjured city, their great joy corresponds to wisdom from hearing; praising what they have never experienced corresponds to the stage of warmth; saying they have escaped the evil road corresponds to the summit stage; feeling secure corresponds to the stage of patience; going forward and entering the conjured city corresponds to the stage of seeing the truths; and giving rise to the thought that they have crossed over corresponds to the stage of no-more-learning. This is the same as the children in the burning house finding the carriages suited to their wishes and fiercely and keenly pushing one another aside as they compete to leave the house.

Giving rise to the thought of having crossed over is like attaining the knowledge of exhaustion; giving rise to the thought of security is like attaining the knowledge of nonarising. It may also be said that completeness of the virtue of wisdom is like having crossed over, while realization of the virtue of severance is like security.

Someone says that after crossing beyond the three realms and the two vehicles one reaches the Buddha Way, which is the place of jewels. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sutra has three formulations: arriving at the mind of awakening, arriving at awakening, and arriving at the gate of great nirvāṇa. One who has reached the mind of awakening will certainly reach awakening and nirvāṇa. The three formulations are cited because arrival at the mind of awakening describes arrival at the stage of cause, while awakening and nirvāṇa describe arrival at the stage of result. The result in turn includes the two virtues of wisdom and severance: awakening belongs to wisdom and nirvāṇa to severance. Taken together, the three formulations state both beginning and end and both wisdom and severance.

Crossing five hundred also has three meanings: first, escaping the evil road; second, attaining a road that is easy to travel; and third, reaching the place of jewels. The mind of awakening is like crossing beyond the evil road, the practice of awakening is like walking a level road, and accomplishment of the Buddha Way is like reaching the place of jewels. The verse in this chapter says that the Buddha now wishes to tell them the truth and that what they attained was not real extinction; this means crossing beyond the five hundred yojanas of the evil road. It also exhorts them to arouse great diligence for the sake of seeking the Buddha’s knowledge of all, which means practicing on the good road of awakening. It further says that they will realize knowledge of all, the ten powers, and the other Buddha-dharmas, which means attaining the Buddha Way. Why must five hundred be crossed? Because the two vehicles cross three hundred, bodhisattvas cross four hundred, and the Buddha Vehicle crosses five hundred.

VI. Extinguishing the Conjuration and Leading toward the Place of Jewels

From the guide’s knowledge that the travelers have rested onward comes the third passage, extinguishing the conjured city and leading them toward the place of jewels. It has two items: first, knowing that the travelers have rested; and second, leading them toward the place of jewels.

The travelers’ having rested and no longer being weary illustrates the Buddha’s knowledge that the time for teaching nirvāṇa has arrived, that the assembly has become pure and escaped its obstructions and difficulties, and that its Great-Vehicle capacity has arisen again. His immediately extinguishing the conjured city and leading them toward the place of jewels illustrates the Buddha’s formal teaching of the Lotus Sutra and revelation of the real mark.

The place of jewels has two meanings. In the ultimate sense, the final fruit of buddhahood is the place of jewels; hence the preceding text says that only a buddha together with a buddha can exhaustively comprehend the true mark of all dharmas. In the sense of partial realization, what is entered at the first abode of initial resolve is the place of jewels; hence the preceding text says that the unsurpassed cluster of jewels is obtained without being sought, that one portion of the Buddha-Dharma has already been attained, and that all a child of the Buddha should obtain has already been obtained. The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sutra says that a stream-enterer arrives after eighty thousand eons, meaning arrival at the place where the mind of awakening is first aroused. This takes people of dull faculties who naturally pass through eighty thousand eons, ten thousand eons, and so forth before arriving. People who have attained the four fruits in the Tripiṭaka Teaching can all enter the Great without necessarily passing through a set period of time, so why must they invariably pass through eighty thousand or ten thousand eons? 〔And so forth.〕

The scripture says that the place of jewels is already near and that the great city seen before was conjured by the guide. This states the parable for abolishing the provisional in order to apply the parable for revealing the real. The preceding text also says that the Tathāgata’s wisdom is difficult to believe and understand and that these people should gradually enter the Buddha’s wisdom through this Dharma. This corresponds to the “Skillful Means” chapter’s statement that through the power of skillful means the Buddha uses the teaching of the three vehicles to release living beings from the bonds of suffering and enable them to attain nirvāṇa.

VII. Three Questions about the Carriages and City

An old explanation first asks: if the carriages and city both illustrate the knowledge of nonarising, why do the carriages not exist while the city does? Why are there three carriages but only one city? Why do the carriages move while the city remains still?

The old answer to the first question says that the elder only states that carriages exist outside the gate. Because the gate stands between them and the children cannot see the carriages, their existence outside the gate can be posited even though there are no actual carriages. The conjured city, however, stands in a distant open place and cannot be posited by speech alone; it must actually be conjured before the travelers’ eyes, and the city is therefore said to exist. In terms of principle and teaching, grasping principle through the three teachings means that all three teachings can accord with principle, which is the meaning of existence, like the city. Looking back at the three teachings from the single principle, since principle is only one, the teaching-fruits attained by the three groups lack intrinsic nature. This is the meaning that the carriages do not exist.

For the second question, the carriages are three while the city is one because all the travelers rest in a single place, so the city is one, whereas the three kinds of person delight in different things, so the carriages are three. In terms of principle and teaching, all three groups attain the knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising without difference, like the one city. Although the three kinds of person equally exhaust the direct agents of affliction, their habitual tendencies may or may not be exhausted, and they may or may not obtain incidental knowledges and views. Adorning the knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising with these differences makes them like the three distinct carriages.

For the third question, the three groups clarify through the knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising that cause has been exhausted and result has disappeared. They have reached the ultimate place, and this is like the city remaining still. Yet the knowledge of exhaustion and knowledge of nonarising can also convey people into remainderless nirvāṇa, and this is like the carriages moving. The root treatise preserves further objections to these old answers. 〔And so forth.〕

Zhiyi now explains instead in terms of living beings’ minds and the Buddha’s wisdom. From the perspective of living beings’ minds, both carriages and city exist. From the perspective of the Buddha’s wisdom, they may be said to exist and also not to exist. What provisional wisdom clarifies exists, like the city; what real wisdom clarifies does not exist, like the carriages. 〔And so forth.〕

The conjured city is established directly for those who retreat from the Great aspiration and turn to the lesser fruit, while also including those who studied the Lesser Vehicle from the beginning. The principal intention of the preceding two cycles of teaching was directed to those who studied the Lesser Vehicle from the beginning, while also including those who retreated from the Great. The three carriages apply both to teaching in the past and to its retelling today. The conjured city directly reveals the intention of guidance through the teaching; when it was first established, it was not yet explicitly stated that the city was only conjured.

Another question asks: what is the difference between conjuring three carriages and conjuring one city?

The answer is that the three carriages illustrate the wheel of teaching, while the conjured city illustrates the wheel of supernormal power. The carriages also take their parable from sound, for the children only hear of them and do not see them; the city takes its parable from visible form.

Another question asks how the conjured city compares with the two messengers. Messengers can indicate a direction, like a teaching that expresses principle; a city lets people rest from danger, so teaching has the function of motion while the city displays stillness. Teaching has the distinctions of the four truths and twelve links of dependent origination; the two kinds of wisdom represented by the city enter remainderless nirvāṇa without difference. Teaching applies to both cause and result, while city and carriage apply only to result. Teaching applies to both conditioned and unconditioned dharmas, while city and carriage apply only to the unconditioned.

According to provisional wisdom, the carriages do not exist because they are only establishments of verbal teaching; according to real wisdom, the carriages exist because liberation is taught without departing from written words. Provisional wisdom sees the city as existing because living beings must be guided; real wisdom sees the city as nonexistent because the partial truth is not real. Provisional wisdom sees the carriages as three because it accords with three kinds of conditions; real wisdom sees the carriages as one because all three converge in the One Vehicle. Provisional wisdom sees the city as one because it represents the partial truth; real wisdom sees the city as three because it contains the meaning of the tathāgata-garbha. Provisional wisdom sees the city as still because it represents the extinction of body and cognition; real wisdom sees the city as moving because this conjuration must still be extinguished. Provisional wisdom sees the carriages as having the meaning of movement because they convey people into remainderless nirvāṇa; real wisdom sees the carriages as still because they neither move nor emerge.

How could an explanation like this be the same as the old one? The old explanation establishes its meaning only within the Lesser Vehicle.

VIII. Five Passages and the Application of the Parable

Someone asks: the complete scripture has five passages of opening the three to reveal the one. How do they differ?

The answer is that they do not differ when discussed generally, but each has its emphasis when distinguished. The “Skillful Means” chapter opens the three to reveal the one in terms of teaching, saying that the Tathāgata teaches living beings only because of the One Buddha Vehicle and that there are originally neither two nor three. The “Parable of the Burning House” chapter opens the three to reveal the one in terms of practice: because carriages have the meaning of carrying, they illustrate practice, and the scripture says that everyone rides the great carriage, travels in the four directions, and plays in joy. The “Faith and Understanding” chapter opens the three to reveal the one in terms of persons, gathering hired laborers back into the elder’s own children; the assembly therefore understands that they have always truly been children of the Buddha.

The “Parable of the Medicinal Herbs” chapter clarifies the provisional and real in terms of difference and nondifference. It does not directly say that one side should be removed and the other adopted; it says only that living beings do not know and the Buddha enables them to know. Knowing the seven differences means knowing the provisional; knowing that all equally depend upon the one principle without difference means knowing the real. Difference is also nondifference, and nondifference also contains difference. Living beings are to know this meaning; the chapter does not finally say that a particular one is nonexistent and another particular one existent. This is spoken in terms of the Buddha’s own practice of the two wisdoms, provisional and real, and is speech following His own intent. The Buddha can know, while living beings do not know. It may also connect both with the preceding and following passages, clarifying the provisional and real through knowing and not knowing.

The parable of the conjured city now directly opens the three to reveal the one in terms of principle. The place of jewels and the conjured city respectively represent the principles of the great and lesser teachings: the conjured principle of the two vehicles is broken through, revealing the single real principle of the place of jewels. In the next chapter, when the five hundred disciples express their understanding through the parable of the jewel sewn into a garment, they likewise speak in terms of principle.

From the Buddha’s address to the bhikṣus onward comes the second major passage, applying the parable. First comes the direct application; afterward, the parable is restated and applied. The sequence does not follow the original order in which the parable was opened.

The direct application first has five items. First, “the Tathāgata is also like this” applies the fifth item, the guide. Second, the Buddha’s statement that He is now a great guide for them applies the third item, the many traveling companions. Third, the Buddha’s knowing that the evil road of birth, death, and afflictions is dangerous and difficult applies the second item, the dangerous, evil road. Fourth, the word “long and distant” applies the first item, the five hundred yojanas. Fifth, “should leave” and “should cross beyond” apply the guide’s intelligence, keen discernment, clarity, and thorough comprehension, and also the fourth item, the wish to cross the dangerous road and reach the place of jewels.

The parable of leading the travelers is then applied. The opened parable originally has three divisions, and the application likewise applies three: living beings applies the people being led; retreat and fear upon hearing only the One Buddha Vehicle applies retreat from the Great and reception through the Lesser; and living beings’ abiding in the two grounds onward applies extinguishing the conjured city and leading them to the place of jewels.

Retreat from the Great originally has three items, and each is now applied. Merely hearing the One Buddha Vehicle applies weariness and retreat midway and the absence of Great-Vehicle capacity. Not wishing to see the Buddha or hear the Dharma applies reporting to the guide and not accepting exhortation or admonition. Thinking that the Buddha Way is long and distant applies being unable to proceed farther and the cessation of transformation through teaching.

Beginning with the Buddha’s knowledge of this thought comes the application of reception through the lesser teaching. The parable originally has four items, while the application applies only three. The Buddha’s knowledge of this thought applies the guide’s many skillful means, or assessment of what is appropriate. Living beings’ timidity and inferiority applies the guide’s compassion for them, or His knowledge that Lesser-Vehicle capacity has arisen. Establishing a means for living beings to rest midway onward applies both manifesting the conjured city and the travelers’ entry into it.

As for teaching two kinds of nirvāṇa midway, one explanation says that the afflictions of the three realms have been exhausted while dust-and-sand delusions and ignorance have not yet been broken through, and nirvāṇa with remainder and without remainder are distinguished between these two ends. It may also mean the two nirvāṇas of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas. It may further mean that fragmentary birth and death has been exhausted while transformational birth and death has not yet been removed, and nirvāṇa with and without remainder are distinguished between these two kinds of birth and death. It is therefore called the middle of the road. 〔And so forth.〕

From living beings’ abiding in the two grounds onward comes the application of the third division, leading them to the place of jewels. The opened parable has two items, and the application likewise has two: living beings’ abiding in the two grounds applies the guide’s knowledge that the travelers have rested; the Tathāgata’s immediately teaching them again applies His leading them toward the place of jewels.

Finally, the parable is restated and attached to its Dharma-meaning: restating the parable of receiving those who retreat and fear applies the Buddha’s establishment of the three vehicles; restating the parable of extinguishing the conjured city applies the Buddha’s revelation of the One Vehicle. The remainder may be understood from the scriptural text. 〔And so forth.〕

化城喻品·偈頌The Parable of the Conjured City · Verse

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

第二段是偈頌,共四十九行半,用來重頌上面的長行。上文有兩大段:現在先用二十二行半重頌結緣的由來,接著用二十七行重頌第二大段正結法緣。結緣的由來又有遠、近兩層:先用十二行頌遠由;從『無量智慧的世尊』以下,用十行半頌近由。

遠由:大通成道

遠由原有兩段:先用六行頌大通智勝佛成道,再用六行頌十方梵王前來請佛轉法輪。

成道的長行原有五事。偈中先用三行重頌第二事,也就是將要成道以前的情形;從『過了十個小劫』以下,是第二段,用一行重頌第三事正式成道;從『那尊佛的十六位王子』以下,是第三段,用兩行重頌第五事十六王子請轉法輪,同時兼頌第四事成道以後眷屬前來供養。第一事佛壽久遠,偈中略去而沒有重頌。

遠由:十方梵請

從『世尊極難遇見』以下六行,重頌十方梵王請法。這一段上文有兩層:現在先用一行頌佛的威光照耀、世界震動;接著從『東方諸世界』以下,用五行頌梵王尋光而來。其中前三行專頌東方,後兩行總頌其餘九方。

近由:先轉二乘法輪

從『無量智慧的世尊』以下,是第二大段,用十行半頌近由。近由上文有兩段:先用五行頌第一段轉二乘法輪;接著從『那時十六王子』以下,用五行半頌第二段王子再請佛轉大乘法輪。

轉二乘法輪的上文又有三層。先從『無量智慧的世尊』以下半行,頌第一層佛接受請求;再從『為大眾宣說』以下一行半,頌第二層正式轉二乘法輪;再從『宣揚這一法時』以下三行,頌第三層當時大眾聞法得道。

近由:十六王子重請

從『那時十六王子』以下五行半,是第二段王子重請。所回帖的上文共有七事,偈中實際分為五段。

第一段兩句,頌上文第一事王子出家。第二段從『一同請求那尊佛』以下一行半,頌上文第二事正式請轉大乘。第三段從『佛知道童子們的心』以下兩行,頌佛在二萬劫的中間宣說方等與《般若》。第四段從『宣說這部法華經』以下半行,正頌上文第四事:佛接受請求而說《法華》。第五段從『那尊佛說經完畢』以下一行,頌上文第七事:說經以後入定。

上文第三事父王帶領八萬人求出家、第五事聞經大眾有理解與不理解、第六事說經延續很久,偈中都略去而沒有重頌。這裡的五段次序與上文七事的序號同時並行,不能把第三段所頌的內容誤作上文第三事。

正結緣:法說

從『這些沙彌等』以下二十七行,重頌正結法緣。上文有法說、譬說兩段:現在先用八行頌法說,再用十九行頌譬說。

法說上文有三段:先用三行頌第一段昔日結成因緣;再用一行頌第二段中間常相遇;再用四行頌第三段今日又說《法華》。

昔日結緣上文原有四事。偈中先用半行頌佛入定;再從『為無量億眾』以下一行半,頌十六沙彌正式再講大乘經;後從『每一位沙彌』以下一行,頌聞法者所得的利益。第四事佛出定後稱歎十六沙彌,偈中略去而沒有重頌。

接著從『那尊佛滅度以後』以下,是第二段;大正本文在這裡寫三行,頌佛滅度後聞法者在各佛國土常與其師相遇。從『這十六位沙彌』以下,是第三段,用四行頌今日說《法華》。

今日說法的上文有兩層。第一層結會古今,又含現在與未來;偈中先用三行把昔日十六沙彌與今日的師、把昔日聞法者與今日的弟子相會。從『由於這個根本因緣』以下,是第二層,用一行頌今日再說《法華》。

今日再說的上文又有三事。現在第一句頌第一事:當時大眾清淨;『由於這個根本因緣』表明今日大眾已免離障難,聞法的機緣也已發起。接著從『今日宣說法華』以下三句,頌第二事為大眾宣說此經。第三事解釋開三之意,偈中略去而沒有重頌。

正結緣:開五百由旬譬

從『險惡的道路』以下十九行,頌譬喻的開、合兩段:前十一行半頌開譬,後七行半頌合譬。

開譬上文有兩段:現在先用三行頌五百由旬譬,再用八行半頌將導譬。五百由旬譬上文有五事,偈中的排列次序如下:先用一行頌上文第二事險惡道;再從『無數千萬人』以下半行,頌第三事人眾很多;再從『道路非常』以下半行,頌第一事路程長達五百由旬;再從『那時有一位導師』以下一句,頌第五事只有一位導師;從『記憶強而有智慧』以下三句,頌導師聰慧明達。上文第四事沒有重頌。

正結緣:開將導譬

從『眾人都已疲倦』以下,是第二段,共八行半,頌將導譬。上文有三層,偈中也頌三層:最初兩個字頌第一層將導;從『都已疲倦』以下五行三句三字,頌第二層眾人懈怠退轉,導師權宜建立化城;再從『導師知道以後』以下兩行半,頌第三層滅除化城,引眾到達寶所。

第二層又有兩段:先是眾人懈退,其次是導師接引退轉者。偈中先用三句三字頌懈退,再用五行頌化作城郭以接引退者。懈退上文共有三事,這裡略去第一事發生在中路,沒有重頌。

接引退者的作化之文,偈中各層都有重頌。先用一行頌第二事:導師哀傷眾人將失去大珍寶;再從『隨即思量』以下兩句,頌第一事導師心中作念;再從『化作一座大城』以下兩行半,頌第三事真正化作城郭。第三事上文又有兩層,現在先用一行半頌正式作化之譬。

城中『各種房舍』,本論解作各種空觀的境界;『園林』解作二乘總持的無漏法林;九次第定是『渠流』,八解是『浴池』;『重門』是三空門,又是重空三昧、盡智與無生智;『樓閣』表示高出;『男女』是定與慧。

本論接著轉作觀心解:智慧之體周遍具足,如城隍周備;善法圓滿具足,如外郭圍繞;畢竟空如城中舍宅。能成就自行的直善,如男子能料理家事;向外教化的慈悲,如女子出嫁他家。大正本此處作直善,甲本作真善,白話保留大正本文而不抹去異讀。

再從『化城既已造成』以下,是第二段,用一行頌導師向大眾說明化城;從『眾人進城以後』以下,是第四段,用一行頌第四事眾人入城。

從『導師知道眾人已休息』以下,是第三段,用兩行半頌滅除化城、引到寶所。這一段上文有兩層:現在先用一句頌第一層導師知道大眾已經休息;再從『集合眾人』以下兩行一句,頌第二層滅除化城,引導大眾走向寶所。

合五百由旬譬

從『我也是這樣』以下,是第二大段,用七行半合說前面兩譬。起首半行合第一個五百由旬譬,接著七行合第二個將導譬。上文合五百由旬譬本有四事,偈中只用半行總頌,沒有逐事展開。

合將導譬

從『看見那些求道者』以下兩行,合說眾人懈退之譬。開譬偈中沒有頌中路,現在用一行合說求道者在中路懈退;下一行合說導師接引退者而化作息處。

從『已經知道到達涅槃』以下,是第二段,用五行合說滅除化城、到達寶所。上文合譬有兩層,偈中也頌兩層:先用半行頌第一層知道大眾已經休息;從『這才集合大眾』以下三行半,頌第二層滅除化城,引導大眾走向寶所。

合說止息與化城的偈中,含有三德祕密藏之義:『你們證得一切智』是般若;『具足三十二相』是法身;『才是真實的寂滅』是解脫。這三法不是縱列,也不是橫排,這就是見佛性。最後從『諸佛的導師』以下一行,把前面導師引眾的譬喻貼合到諸佛引導眾生的法義。

The second passage is the verse, comprising forty-nine and a half lines and restating the prose above. The preceding prose has two major passages. The first twenty-two and a half lines now restate the causes for establishing the connection, and the next twenty-seven lines restate the second major passage, the direct establishment of the Dharma connection. The causes for establishing the connection in turn have distant and recent levels: first, twelve lines restate the distant causes; from “the World-Honored One of immeasurable wisdom” onward, ten and a half lines restate the recent causes.

Distant Causes: Great Universal Wisdom Excellence Attains the Way

The distant causes originally have two passages: first, six lines restate the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence attaining the Way; next, six lines restate the Brahmā kings from the ten directions coming to request that the Buddha turn the Dharma wheel.

The prose on attaining the Way originally has five events. The verse first uses three lines to restate the second event, the circumstances before attainment of the Way. From “after ten minor eons had passed” onward comes the second passage, using one line to restate the third event, the formal attainment of the Way. From “the sixteen princes of that buddha” onward comes the third passage, using two lines to restate the fifth event, the sixteen princes’ request that the Dharma wheel be turned, while also including a restatement of the fourth event, the retinue’s arrival to make offerings after attainment of the Way. The first event, the Buddha’s long lifespan, is omitted and not restated in the verse.

Distant Causes: The Brahmā Kings from the Ten Directions Request the Dharma

The six lines beginning “the World-Honored One is exceedingly difficult to encounter” restate the Brahmā kings from the ten directions requesting the Dharma. The preceding prose has two levels. One line first restates the Buddha’s majestic radiance illuminating and the worlds trembling. Next, from “worlds in the eastern direction” onward, five lines restate the Brahmā kings’ search for the light and arrival. The first three of these lines specifically restate the eastern direction, while the last two generally restate the other nine directions.

Recent Causes: First Turning the Dharma Wheel of the Two Vehicles

From “the World-Honored One of immeasurable wisdom” onward comes the second major passage, using ten and a half lines to restate the recent causes. The preceding prose on the recent causes has two passages. First, five lines restate the first passage, turning the Dharma wheel of the two vehicles. Next, from “at that time, the sixteen princes” onward, five and a half lines restate the second passage, in which the princes again request the Buddha to turn the Great-Vehicle Dharma wheel.

The preceding prose on turning the Dharma wheel of the two vehicles in turn has three levels. First, the half-line beginning “the World-Honored One of immeasurable wisdom” restates the first level, the Buddha accepting the request. Next, the one and a half lines beginning “He taught the great assembly” restate the second level, the formal turning of the Dharma wheel of the two vehicles. Next, the three lines beginning “when He proclaimed this Dharma” restate the third level, the assembly hearing the Dharma and attaining the Way at that time.

Recent Causes: The Sixteen Princes Renew Their Request

The five and a half lines beginning “at that time, the sixteen princes” form the second passage, the princes’ renewed request. The preceding prose to which they correspond has seven events, while the verse is actually divided into five passages.

The first passage, two phrases, restates the first event in the preceding prose, the princes leaving home. The second passage, beginning with “together they requested that buddha,” uses one and a half lines to restate the second event, the formal request for the turning of the Great Vehicle. The third passage, beginning “the Buddha knew the thoughts of the youths,” uses two lines to restate the Buddha’s teaching of the Vaipulya and Prajñā teachings during the intervening twenty thousand eons. The fourth passage, beginning “He taught this Lotus Sutra,” uses half a line to restate directly the fourth event above: the Buddha accepts the request and teaches the Lotus. The fifth passage, beginning “after that buddha had finished teaching the scripture,” uses one line to restate the seventh event above: entering samādhi after teaching the scripture.

The third event in the prose, the royal father leading eighty thousand people to seek departure from home; the fifth, some among the assembly who heard the scripture understanding and others not understanding; and the sixth, the scriptural teaching continuing for a long time are all omitted and not restated in the verse. The sequence of the five passages here and the numbers of the seven events above operate simultaneously and cannot be conflated by taking what the third verse passage restates to be the third prose event.

Direct Establishment of the Connection: Dharma-Teaching

The twenty-seven lines beginning “these novices” restate the direct establishment of the Dharma connection. The preceding prose has the two passages of Dharma-teaching and parable-teaching. The first eight lines now restate the Dharma-teaching, while the next nineteen lines restate the parable-teaching.

The preceding Dharma-teaching has three passages: first, three lines restate the first passage, the establishment of the connection in the past; next, one line restates the second passage, constant encounters in the intervening period; and next, four lines restate the third passage, the renewed teaching of the Lotus today.

The formation of the connection in the past originally has four events in the prose. The verse first uses half a line to restate the Buddha’s entry into samādhi. Next, the one and a half lines beginning “for immeasurable hundreds of millions in the assembly” restate the sixteen novices formally explaining the Great-Vehicle scripture again. The one line beginning “each of the novices” then restates the benefit attained by those who heard. The fourth event, the Buddha emerging from samādhi and praising the sixteen novices, is omitted and not restated in the verse.

Next, from “after that buddha had entered extinction” onward comes the second passage. The Taishō text here has three lines, restating how, after the Buddha’s extinction, those who heard the Dharma constantly met their teachers in various buddha lands. From “these sixteen novices” onward comes the third passage, using four lines to restate the teaching of the Lotus today.

The preceding teaching today has two levels. The first joins past and present and includes both present and future. The verse first uses three lines to join the sixteen novices of the past with today’s teachers, and those who heard in the past with today’s disciples. From “through this original cause and condition” onward comes the second level, using one line to restate the renewed teaching of the Lotus today.

The renewed teaching today in turn has three events in the preceding prose. The first phrase now restates the first event: the assembly at that time is pure. “Through this original cause and condition” shows that today’s assembly has escaped obstructions and difficulties and that its capacity to hear the Dharma has arisen. Next, the three phrases beginning “today He teaches the Lotus” restate the second event, teaching this scripture to the assembly. The third event, explaining the intention behind opening the three, is omitted and not restated in the verse.

Direct Establishment of the Connection: Opening the Parable of the Five Hundred Yojanas

The nineteen lines beginning “the dangerous, evil road” restate the opening and application of the parable: the first eleven and a half lines restate the opened parable, and the last seven and a half lines restate the application.

The preceding opened parable has two passages. The first three lines now restate the parable of the five hundred yojanas, and the next eight and a half restate the parable of leading. The preceding parable of the five hundred yojanas has five events, which the verse arranges as follows. One line first restates the second event, the dangerous, evil road. Next, the half-line beginning “countless thousands and myriads of people” restates the third event, the great number of travelers. Next, the half-line beginning “the road is exceedingly” restates the first event, the road extending five hundred yojanas. Next, the phrase beginning “at that time there was one guide” restates the fifth event, there being only one guide. The three phrases beginning “strong in memory and possessed of wisdom” restate the guide’s intelligence, discernment, clarity, and comprehension. The fourth event in the preceding prose is not restated.

Direct Establishment of the Connection: Opening the Parable of Leading

From “all the travelers had become weary” onward comes the second passage, comprising eight and a half lines and restating the parable of leading. The preceding prose has three levels, and the verse likewise restates all three. The first two characters restate the first level, leading the travelers. The five lines, three phrases, and three characters beginning “had all become weary” restate the second level, the travelers growing weary and retreating and the guide provisionally establishing the conjured city. The two and a half lines beginning “after the guide knew” restate the third level, extinguishing the conjured city and leading the travelers to the place of jewels.

The second level in turn has two passages: first, the travelers grow weary and retreat; next, the guide receives those who retreat. The verse first uses three phrases and three characters to restate weariness and retreat, and then five lines to restate conjuring the city walls to receive those who retreat. The preceding weariness and retreat has three events; here, the first event, that it occurs midway, is omitted and not restated.

Every level in the passage on conjuring to receive those who retreat is restated in the verse. One line first restates the second event, the guide’s sorrow that the travelers will lose the great precious jewels. Next, the two phrases beginning “he immediately considered” restate the first event, the guide forming a thought in his mind. Next, the two and a half lines beginning “he conjured a great city” restate the third event, the actual conjuring of the city walls. The third event in the preceding prose has two further levels; one and a half lines now first restate the parable of the formal act of conjuration.

The city’s “various dwellings” are explained by the root treatise as the objects of various contemplations of emptiness; its “gardens and groves” as the uncontaminated Dharma-grove of the two vehicles’ mnemonic retention; the nine successive concentrations as its “channels and streams”; the eight liberations as its “bathing pools”; its “multiple gates” as the three gates of emptiness, and also as the repeated-emptiness samādhis, knowledge of exhaustion, and knowledge of nonarising; its “towers and pavilions” as indicating elevation; and its “men and women” as concentration and wisdom.

The root treatise next turns to an explanation through contemplating the mind. The substance of wisdom is pervasive and complete, like the complete walls of a city. Wholesome dharmas are perfectly complete, like an outer wall surrounding it. Ultimate emptiness is like the dwellings within the city. The straightforward goodness that can accomplish one’s own practice is like a man able to manage household affairs; compassion that transforms others outwardly is like a woman who marries into another household. The Taishō text here reads “straightforward goodness,” while witness A reads “true goodness.” The vernacular follows the Taishō text without erasing the variant.

Next, from “after the conjured city had been made” onward comes the second passage, using one line to restate the guide explaining the conjured city to the assembly. From “after the travelers had entered the city” onward comes the fourth passage, using one line to restate the fourth event, the travelers entering the city.

From “the guide knew that the travelers had rested” onward comes the third passage, using two and a half lines to restate extinguishing the conjured city and leading to the place of jewels. The preceding prose has two levels. One phrase first restates the first level, the guide’s knowledge that the assembly has rested. Next, the two lines and one phrase beginning “he gathered the travelers” restate the second level, extinguishing the conjured city and leading the assembly toward the place of jewels.

Applying the Parable of the Five Hundred Yojanas

From “I am also like this” onward comes the second major passage, using seven and a half lines to apply the two preceding parables. The opening half-line applies the first, the parable of the five hundred yojanas, while the following seven lines apply the second, the parable of leading. The preceding application of the parable of the five hundred yojanas has four events; the verse uses only half a line to restate them generally and does not unfold them one by one.

Applying the Parable of Leading

The two lines beginning “seeing those who seek the Way” apply the parable of the travelers’ weariness and retreat. The verse opening the parable does not restate midway; here one line applies the seekers’ weariness and retreat midway, while the next line applies the guide’s reception of those who retreat by conjuring a resting place.

From “having already known that they have reached nirvāṇa” onward comes the second passage, using five lines to apply extinguishing the conjured city and reaching the place of jewels. The preceding application has two levels, and the verse likewise restates both. Half a line first restates the first level, knowing that the assembly has rested. The three and a half lines beginning “only then does He gather the assembly” restate the second level, extinguishing the conjured city and leading the assembly toward the place of jewels.

The verse applying rest and the conjured city contains the meaning of the secret store of the three virtues. “You will realize knowledge of all” is prajñā; “possess the thirty-two marks” is Dharma body; “only this is real extinction” is liberation. These three dharmas are neither vertically arrayed nor horizontally arranged; this is seeing buddha-nature. Finally, the one line beginning “the buddhas, the guides” attaches the preceding parable of the guide leading the travelers to the Dharma-meaning of the buddhas guiding living beings.

釋五百弟子受記品The Five Hundred Disciples Receive Their Predictions

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、釋品名與判位

這一品其實記的是一千二百人,而標題只作「五百」,為什麼?因為五百人得記的名號相同,又是這五百人親口陳說領解,所以就用他們來標品名。

這一品是因緣說中的第二段。

就得記來說有兩類:一是一千二百人,二是二千人。一千二百人這一類又分二:一是授記給滿慈子,二是授記給一千二百人。授滿慈子這一段又分二:一是敘述他默念領解,二是如來述說並授記。

二、序默領解:得解之由

先敘他得解歡喜,其次敘他默念領解。

歡喜這一段又分二:一是敘他得解的由來,二是敘他得解而歡喜。

得解的由來有四項:第一、聽聞了法說與譬說這兩周的開三顯一;第二、聽聞為舍利弗等五位大弟子授記;第三、又聽聞宿世結緣的事;第四、又聽聞諸佛三達無礙——看那久遠的事就好像今天一樣,這就是大自在神通之力,用來斥破二乘之知只到八萬劫為止。

若說「從佛聞是智慧」,就是領受〈方便品〉與〈火宅〉中的顯實;「方便隨宜所說」,就是領受這兩處的開權。「諸大弟子」是領開權,「授菩提記」是領顯實;「宿世因緣」是領顯實,「神通之力」是領開權。

三、得解歡喜

「得未曾有」以下,敘他得解而歡喜:先說明內心的解與歡喜,其次說明外形的恭敬。

由於往昔未曾聽聞開權顯實而今天聽到了,所以說「得未曾有」;除去涅槃之愛、斷破別惑,所以說「心淨」;開了佛的知見,所以「踊躍」;得解是由於佛,所以生起恭敬。

若就本迹來說,那就是慶幸諸位實行之人罷了。

四、正明默念領解

「而作是念」以下,正說明默念領解。起初說明默念領解,其次說明默默地求發迹、請授記。

上面兩周得悟,都是發言領解,這一次為什麼默念?

因為上面兩周是為下根人尚未開悟,事情上必須把話說出來以勸動他們;如今下根已經開悟,沒有要勸動的對象了,所以默念而不發言。

又,上面兩周只是領解而不求發迹,說出來也不嫌;如今既是領解又是求發迹,領解所以起念,而為避免旁人譏嫌所以默然——默念是恰當的。

又,默念領解是大領解,就像《淨名》裡的默然才是真正入不二法門。

又,權與實不可思議,非言非念而又能言能念——非言而言,所以上面兩周口陳領解;也是非念而念,如今則默念領解。

上面兩周為什麼不求發迹?因為下根尚未開悟,所以不求發迹。如今下根已解,權巧化度之事已足。又,若是下根求發迹,那就等於知道中根上根也都是權;若就上中二根來說,對下根又不方便。

五、領實智與權智

「世尊甚奇特所為希有」,是領受實智。

「隨順世間若干種性而為說法」,就是領受權智——那是七種方便之人的根性。這是領受〈方便品〉中開權顯實之意。

「拔出眾生處處貪著」,就是領受〈火宅〉中的開權顯實。

「我等於佛功德言不能宣」,是領受上面《藥草喻》中所說『如來有無量功德,你們所不能及』。既然說言語不能宣說,也就是心念所不能及。

六、默念求發迹請記

「唯佛能知」以下,就是默默地求發迹、請授記。

「我等」,是通指請求為諸人發迹。「深心」是本地,如今所現的是迹。「本願」是大慈誓願——大慈為下化眾生,所以我立誓;上求作佛,所以我有願。請求上求就是求授記,請求說下化就是求發迹。

又,從深心的緣故,說明他三世都助佛宣揚教化;從本願的緣故,佛就為他授記。

七、佛述而記之:總分

「佛告」以下是第二,佛述說並授記,有長行與偈頌。長行分二:一是述說本迹,二是授記。

述本迹又有三項:一、就釋迦在世所行之因以發迹;二、約過去佛世所行之因以顯本;三、就三世諸佛之所修因行圓滿。

八、就釋迦世行因發迹

就釋迦佛所行之因發迹又分三:一、舉出而指示其人,二、總標本迹之章,三、分別解釋本迹。

所標的「汝等見不」有兩層意思:一是見到他的迹是小乘了沒有?二是見到他本地的功德了沒有?眾人只見到迹上是聲聞,而不能知道本地是菩薩,所以說「見不」。

「我常稱其」以下,是標他的迹。迹上是說法人中最為第一——若不是法身妙本,就無從垂下第一的殊勝之迹。從前只說在迹中說法第一,現在不是這樣說了,而是在無上之法中久已第一,這是舉迹來顯本。

「亦常歎其」以下,是標他的本地。福德智慧萬行法門,所以說「種種」。本地既然有種種法門,又豈只是迹上作二乘而已?這是舉本來明迹。

九、別釋:助宣五味

「精勤護持」以下,是分別解釋。

「助宣我法」,就是在迹中助佛宣揚半字滿字之法。迹上作下根聲聞,就是護持助宣酪味之法;迹在方等會上示現受呵斥,就是護持助宣生蘇味之法;迹上領受《般若》轉教,就是護持助宣熟蘇味之法;迹在《法華》會上得悟,就是護持助宣醍醐味之法。上面總標本地時說「我常稱歎種種功德」,就是這個意思。

具足權實二種功德,而迹上生起五味,助佛調熟實行的眾生——這豈不正是「精勤助宣」的意思?

分別解釋本迹功德:「能於四眾示教」,是分別半字之教;「具足解釋」,是助宣滿字般若之教;「而大饒益」,是助佛饒益半滿二種眾生;「同梵行者」,是迹上所化的半滿弟子。

「自捨如來」以下,是分別敘述本地功德。「自捨」,是說從妙覺以下;「無能知」,是說七種方便之人。

十、就過去佛世顯本

「汝等勿謂助宣我法」以下是第二,就過去佛世顯他的本行:不只是在我這裡助宣半滿之法,久遠劫的佛所也一樣助宣半滿之法。取今日的助宣作為發迹,取過去的助宣作為顯本。

顯本有二:一是遠本,二是近本。遠本冥漠遙遠,要人相信實在很難,所以略去而不敘述,只舉九十億佛的近本——有宿命智的人能知道近本,所以舉近以證遠。

就九十億這一段文,完整說明了助佛宣揚五味之教以調熟眾生。「護持助宣」,就是比擬助宣半字酪味之法;「佛之正法」就是比擬助宣方等生蘇味之法;又「空法明了」,就是比擬助宣熟蘇味之法——也如同今佛轉教而說《般若》,說明六波羅蜜互相收攝、旋轉無礙。九十億佛所也一樣助宣,與如今沒有不同;那時的世人都以為他實在是聲聞,當時既然還沒有發迹,只以為他是被加被而奉命轉說般若,不說他是大菩薩。「化無量眾生令立三菩提」,就是助宣醍醐味之法——在文中可以理解〔云云〕。

「亦於七佛」以下是第三,約三世諸佛所修之因,如經文所說。這也照前面的例子,助宣半滿五味之法,利益大小二乘。

〔妙法蓮華經文句卷第七下〕

〔妙法蓮華經文句卷第八上。天台智者大師說。〕

十一、授記:文為七

「漸漸具足菩薩」以下是第二,授記。文分為七:一、說明因行圓滿;二、「過無量」以下,說明果德圓滿;三、說明國土廣大清淨;四、說明國名劫名;五、說明佛的壽量;六、說明正法住世長久;七、說明佛滅度後供養舍利。

就第三國土廣淨之中又分五:

一、說明國土廣大嚴淨。「地平如掌」——經文只說「如掌」而沒有說「手掌」;手掌並不平,所以不是所要取譬的。海底有一種石頭名叫「掌」,這種石頭沒有一微塵那麼大的地方不平,應當是類比海中的掌石。又《賢劫經》正是說如佛的手掌,不是引人的手掌。

二、說明純粹是善道。

三、說明人天福德智慧具足。《月藏》第九說到法食、喜食、禪食——經文總說「法喜禪悅」,分別開來應當有三種差別。

四、說明菩薩聲聞的眾數很多。

五、總結。

十二、引《月藏》第五:十善各十功德

《月藏》第五說:『不殺得十種功德——第一,對一切眾生得無所畏,乃至第十,命終生善道;後來作佛時,國中沒有殺害的兵仗器具,國人長壽。

不盜有十種功德——第一,果報具足而廣大,處事決斷沒有難阻,乃至第十,死後生善道;後來作佛時,國中華寶莊嚴充滿。

不淫有十種功德——第一,諸根律儀,處事決斷,乃至死後生善道;後來作佛時,國中沒有女人。

不妄語有十種功德——第一,眾生信他的話,乃至死後生善道;後來作佛時,國中沒有臭穢,常常開滿寶華。

不兩舌有十種功德——第一,身不可壞,乃至死後生善道;後來作佛時,國中魔不能破壞眷屬。

不惡口得十種功德——第一,言語柔軟,乃至死後生善道;作佛時國中法音充滿。

不綺語有十種功德——第一,天人愛敬,乃至死後生善道;作佛時國中眾生強於記憶而不忘。

不貪有十種功德——第一,身根不缺,乃至死後生善道;作佛時國中沒有魔與外道。

不瞋有十種功德——第一,遠離一切瞋恚,乃至死後生善道;作佛時國人得三昧。

不邪見有十種功德——第一,心性柔和善良,乃至死後生善道;作佛時國人正信。』

十三、偈頌:頌發迹與授記

偈頌有二十一行半,頌上面的發迹與授記。起初十四行頌發迹,其次七行半頌授記。

起初又分二:前七行總發諸聲聞之迹,是頌上面「我等」的意思;後七行頌上面發滿慈子之迹。

總的一段有五節:起初一行,總標佛子所行難以思議,已經證得垂迹之法。其次「知眾樂小法」以下是第二,一行,說明垂迹的緣由。其次「以無數方便」以下是第三,兩行,說明垂迹的利益。其次「內祕」以下是第四,兩行,說明內心懷抱大道而外表示現小乘之失。其次「若我具足」以下是第五,一行,指出略說而抑止廣說。

「小欲」,是示現求小乘;「懈怠」,是示現退失大乘。不只是示現作聲聞,也作外道以及三毒凡夫——舍利弗示現瞋、難陀示現貪、調達示現癡〔云云〕。

「今此富」以下是第二,七行,頌發滿慈子之迹本。上面的文有三節,現在略頌其中二節:起初五行,頌顯過去之本;後面「未來亦供養」以下是第二,兩行,頌三世諸佛所行之因;略去不頌七佛與現在佛。

「供養諸如來」以下七行半,頌授記。上面的文有七節,現在頌其中四節:起初半行,頌因行圓滿。其次半行,頌果德圓滿。「其國名淨」以下三句,越次頌國名劫名佛號。「菩薩眾甚多」以下五行三句,頌國土廣大清淨。略去不頌壽命、法住、滅後起塔。

十四、授千二百記

第二,授一千二百人記,分三:一、念請,二、與記,三、領解。念請與授記如經文所說。

授記之文有長行與偈頌。長行分三:一、總許一千二百人授記;二、別授憍陳如——陳如最初悟道,位居上座之首,所以特別授記;三、別授五百人記——五百人名號相同,須要另外給記。

問: 只見到五百人得記,沒有見到一千二百人。

答: 這五百人就在一千二百之數中;偈頌末後一行半總授七百人,所以合為一千二百。又〈持品〉中說『我先前總記一切聲聞都已授記』,正是指這一行半,並不是只授七百聲聞。

偈頌有十一行,分為二:起初九行半,頌授記陳如以及五百人;後一行半,總授一切聲聞記。

十五、五百領解:長行

五百人的領解,文有長行與偈頌。

長行先是經家敘述他們歡喜,其次是他們自己陳說領解。經家先慶幸他們今天得解而歡喜,其次為往昔不解而慚愧、因此自責。慶幸之中先說明內心慶喜,後說明外形恭敬。悔過自責,就是說明他們慚愧往昔不解。

「世尊我等」以下是第二,自陳領解,分二:一是法說,二是譬說。

法說之中,先悔恨得少為足,其次責備自己根鈍難悟。從「世尊」乃至「滅度」,是悔責往昔迷惑、得小為足而不知求大;從「今乃知之」起,是責備根鈍、如今才悟而不能早知——如今知道小乘不是究竟,大乘才是真實。

譬說分二:起初是略舉,其次是正式舉譬。「如無智者」,是略舉譬喻以作比況。「所以者何」以下,是解釋「無智」之意。

十六、醉酒譬

譬說有二:一是醉酒譬,比擬法說中自悔得少為足、不知求大,領受前面法說譬說宿世之中施設權法的用意;二是親友覺悟譬,比擬法說中自責根鈍難悟、如今才知,領受前面法說譬說宿世之中的顯實。

就前一譬又有三層意思:一是繫珠譬,領受上面王子結緣;二是醉臥不覺譬,領受上面遇到他們退失大乘;三是起已遊行譬,領受上面以小乘接引他們。

「譬如有人」,就是二乘之人。「親友」,是往昔的第十六王子。「家」,就是以大乘教為家。

「醉酒而臥」,是說當那個時候大機暫時發動、無明暫時降伏,因為聽經而內心稍有理解,又因為無明深重,所以還是迷失了。醉有兩層意思:一是重醉,完全不覺知;二是輕醉,稍微覺察而隨即忘失,也叫作不覺。雖然有這兩層意思,終究成為繫珠——就像毒鼓一樣。

「官事當行」,說明王子在別處機緣興起、順應機緣而去,所以說「當行」。弘法化他不是私人的事務,所以說「官事」。

「無價寶珠」,就是一乘實相真如的智慧之寶。「繫其衣裏」——慚愧忍辱能遮擋瞋恚並防護外來的惡,就是外衣;信樂之心是內在的善根,就是內衣。當時聽法而稍稍信樂欲求,就是了因智慧的願心種子。

第二,「醉臥不覺知」,是無明心重、隨即不再憶念,這是領受中間懈怠退失、不受大法。

第三,「起已遊行他國」,是領受上面中間以小乘接引、受三乘的教化。善根將要發動、厭離苦而求安樂,所以說「起已遊行」。無明覆蓋了理解,不知道回到本國去求大乘的衣食,所以說是往他國去求小乘的衣食。

若就魔與佛相對而言,生死魔界是他國,佛法中大小二乘都是本國;若就小乘大乘相對而言,小乘還沒有免離生死,仍舊是他國,大乘永遠免離生死,才是本土——究竟是要還歸本源。這是說明背離大乘之國而前往小乘之土,不知道從珠取用,卻做雇工來自給,只得到一天的工錢,得少為足。

十七、親友發覺譬:三周皆有三意

「於後會遇」以下是第二,親友發覺譬,領受上面「以是本因緣今說《法華》」而等賜大車。

這一段分三:先是呵責,二是示珠,三是勸貿。呵責比擬上面動搖執著而生疑,示珠比擬宿世因緣,勸貿比擬得記作佛——三周都有這三層意思。

法說之中,「我令脫苦縛」就是呵責;五佛之章就是開示;舍利弗得記就是勸貿。

譬說之中,「我先不言皆為菩提」就是呵責;三車一車就是示珠;中根得記就是勸貿。

下根宿世因緣中「汝等善聽」就是呵責;覆講結緣、還為他們說大乘就是示珠;下根得記就是勸貿。

繫珠的三層意思對望三周:起初在佛樹下以大乘擬宜,就是繫珠;沒有機緣而止息教化,就是醉臥;隨即施設方便,就是起行。譬喻周中二萬億佛所,就是繫珠;派遣旁人追趕而窮子悶絕不受,就是醉臥;以三車引導而得,就是起行。因緣周中大通智勝佛所,就是繫珠;中路懈怠退失,就是醉臥;以小乘接引,就是起行。

這些都叫作領受權法。「某年日月」,是指大通佛所。

十八、合譬

「佛亦如是」以下是第二,合譬。

所譬的本有二段,如今各有三層意思:從「教化我等」以下,合前一段第一的繫珠;「而尋廢忘」,合前一段第二的醉而不覺知;「既得羅漢」以下,合前一段第三的起已遊行。

「一切智願」以下,合後一段親友覺悟示珠之譬。上面有三層,如今也是三層:從「智願不失」,是合後一段第一的呵責;從「我久令汝」以下,合後一段第二的示珠;從「我今乃知」以下,合後一段第三的勸貿所須。

十九、偈頌

第二,偈頌有十二行半,分為二:

起初一行半,頌內心得解,又分二:起初一行,頌慶喜;其次半行,頌悔責。

其次「於無量佛寶」以下是第二,有十一行,頌自陳領解。上面的文有二段,如今起初半行,頌悔責得少為足,略去不頌「難悟今乃知之」。「如無智愚人」半行,頌略舉譬喻。「便自以為足」,頌解釋無智之意。其次十行,頌譬說的開與合:起初六行頌開,後四行頌合。上面的開有二段,如今起初四行頌捨寶而不知,後二行頌親友覺悟。

其餘的文容易看明白。

I. Explaining the Chapter Title and Its Placement

This chapter actually records predictions for twelve hundred people, so why does its title name only “five hundred”? Because the five hundred receive the same buddha-name and personally express their understanding, the chapter is named for them.

This chapter is the second section of the teaching through causes and conditions.

Those receiving predictions form two groups: twelve hundred and two thousand. The group of twelve hundred is in turn divided into two: prediction for Pūrṇa and prediction for the twelve hundred. The passage on Pūrṇa is again divided into two: the account of his silent thought and understanding, and the Tathāgata’s description and prediction.

II. Introducing Silent Understanding: The Causes of Understanding

First the text describes how he understood and rejoiced; next it describes his silent thought and understanding.

The passage on rejoicing is divided into two: first, it describes the causes from which his understanding arose; second, it describes his understanding and joy.

There are four causes of understanding. First, he heard the teaching of “opening the three to reveal the one” in the two rounds of Dharma-teaching and parable-teaching. Second, he heard predictions given to Śāriputra and the other five great disciples. Third, he again heard the matter of forming connections in former lives. Fourth, he again heard that the three penetrative knowledges of all buddhas are unobstructed—their vision of the distant past is as clear as today. This is their power of great sovereign supernormal knowledge, which refutes the knowledge of the two vehicles as reaching no farther than eighty thousand eons.

“Hearing this wisdom from the Buddha” expresses understanding of the revealing of the real in the “Skillful Means” chapter and the parable of the burning house; “skillful means, teaching appropriately according to conditions” expresses understanding of opening the provisional to reveal the real in those two places. “The great disciples” expresses understanding of opening the provisional, and “predictions of awakening” expresses understanding of revealing the real; “causes and conditions from former lives” expresses understanding of revealing the real, and “power of supernormal knowledge” expresses understanding of opening the provisional.

III. Understanding and Rejoicing

From “attaining what had never been before” onward, the text describes his understanding and joy: first it clarifies inward understanding and joy, then outward reverence.

Because he had never in the past heard the opening of the provisional and revealing of the real but hears it today, the text says “attaining what had never been before.” Because love of nirvāṇa is removed and distinct delusions are severed, it says “the mind became pure.” Because the Buddha’s knowledge and vision are opened, he “leapt for joy.” Because understanding came from the Buddha, reverence arose.

In terms of Origin and Trace, this is simply rejoicing on behalf of those who practice in actuality.

IV. Directly Clarifying Silent Thought and Understanding

From “he then thought” onward, the text directly clarifies silent thought and understanding. First it explains silent thought and understanding; next it explains the silent request to reveal the Trace and give a prediction.

Those who awakened in the preceding two rounds all expressed their understanding in speech. Why is there silent thought this time?

In the preceding two rounds, those with lower faculties had not yet awakened, so it was necessary for the speakers to voice their understanding and thereby encourage and move them. Now those with lower faculties have awakened and no one remains to be encouraged; therefore Pūrṇa thinks silently and does not speak.

Again, the preceding two rounds involved only understanding and did not request the revelation of the Trace, so speech invited no objection. Now there is both understanding and a request to reveal the Trace. Understanding gives rise to thought, while avoidance of others’ suspicion calls for silence—silent thought is appropriate.

Again, silent thought and understanding is great understanding, just as silence in the Vimalakīrti is true entry into the Dharma-gate of nonduality.

Again, provisional and real are inconceivable, beyond speech and thought yet able to speak and think. There is speech that is not speech, so the preceding two rounds orally expressed understanding; there is also thought that is not thought, so this time there is silent thought and understanding.

Why did the preceding two rounds not request revelation of the Trace? Because those of lower faculties had not yet awakened. Now they have understood, and the work of transformation through provisional skillful means is complete. Further, if those of lower faculties request revelation of the Trace, that means they know that those with middle and upper faculties are also provisional; from the standpoint of those with upper and middle faculties, however, it would not have been expedient for those of lower faculties.

V. Understanding Real Wisdom and Provisional Wisdom

“World-Honored One, what You have done is exceedingly rare and extraordinary” expresses understanding of real wisdom.

“Teaching the Dharma in accordance with the many kinds of dispositions in the world” expresses understanding of provisional wisdom—the dispositions of people within the seven skillful means. This is understanding of the meaning of opening the provisional and revealing the real in the “Skillful Means” chapter.

“Pulling living beings out from their attachments in every place” expresses understanding of the opening of the provisional and revealing of the real in the parable of the burning house.

“We cannot express in words the Buddha’s qualities” expresses understanding of what the preceding parable of the medicinal herbs says: “The Tathāgata has immeasurable qualities beyond your reach.” Since words cannot express them, thought cannot reach them either.

VI. Silently Requesting Revelation of the Trace and Prediction

From “Only the Buddha can know” onward comes the silent request to reveal the Trace and give a prediction.

“We” refers universally to the request that the Traces of all these people be revealed. The “deep mind” is the Origin; what is manifested now is the Trace. The “original vow” is the pledge and vow of great loving-kindness—because great loving-kindness transforms living beings below, I make a pledge; because I seek buddhahood above, I make a vow. Requesting the upward quest is asking for prediction; requesting that the downward transformation be explained is asking for revelation of the Trace.

Again, because of the deep mind, the text explains how he assisted buddhas in proclaiming and teaching throughout the three times; because of the original vow, the Buddha gives him a prediction.

VII. The Buddha Describes Him and Gives a Prediction: General Division

From “the Buddha told” onward comes the second part, in which the Buddha describes Pūrṇa and gives him a prediction, in prose and verse. The prose is divided into two: description of Origin and Trace, and prediction.

The description of Origin and Trace is divided into three: first, revealing the Trace through the causal practices carried out in Śākyamuni’s lifetime; second, revealing the Origin through the causal practices carried out in the times of past buddhas; third, completion of causal practices cultivated in the presence of buddhas of the three times.

VIII. Revealing the Trace through Causal Practice in Śākyamuni’s Lifetime

Revealing the Trace through causal practice in Śākyamuni Buddha’s lifetime is again divided into three: first, presenting and pointing out the person; second, generally marking the section on Origin and Trace; third, explaining Origin and Trace separately.

“Do you see him?” has two meanings: have you seen that his Trace belongs to the Lesser Vehicle? Have you seen the qualities of his Origin? The assembly sees only a śrāvaka in the Trace and cannot know the bodhisattva in the Origin; therefore the Buddha says “do you see him?”

From “I have always praised him” onward, the text marks his Trace. Within the Trace he is foremost among those who teach the Dharma—without the wondrous Origin of the Dharma body, he could not manifest this supreme Trace of being foremost. Formerly, it was said only that he was foremost in teaching the Dharma within the Trace; now it says instead that he has long been foremost in the unsurpassed Dharma. This presents the Trace to reveal the Origin.

From “I have also always praised him” onward, the text marks his Origin. Merit, wisdom, the myriad practices, and Dharma-gates are therefore called “various.” Since the Origin has various Dharma-gates, how could he be merely a member of the two vehicles in the Trace? This presents the Origin to clarify the Trace.

IX. Separate Explanation: Assisting in Proclaiming the Five Flavors

From “diligently protecting and preserving” onward comes the separate explanation.

“Assisting in the proclamation of My Dharma” means assisting the Buddha within the Trace in proclaiming the half-word and full-word teachings. Manifesting in the Trace as a śrāvaka of lower faculties is protecting, preserving, and assisting in proclamation of the curds-flavor Dharma. Manifesting in the Trace at the Vaipulya assembly as one who receives rebuke is protecting, preserving, and assisting in proclamation of the raw-cream-flavor Dharma. Receiving the relay teaching of the Prajñā within the Trace is protecting, preserving, and assisting in proclamation of the cooked-cream-flavor Dharma. Awakening at the Lotus assembly within the Trace is protecting, preserving, and assisting in proclamation of the ghee-flavor Dharma. This is the meaning of the preceding general statement concerning the Origin, “I have always praised his various qualities.”

Complete in both provisional and real qualities, he gives rise to the five flavors within the Trace and assists the Buddha in ripening beings who practice in actuality—is this not precisely the meaning of “diligently assisting in proclamation”?

Explaining the qualities of Origin and Trace separately: “able to demonstrate and teach among the four assemblies” separately explains the half-word teaching; “fully explaining” is assistance in proclaiming the full-word Prajñā teaching; “bringing great benefit” means assisting the Buddha in benefiting beings of both the half-word and full-word teachings; “companions in the pure life” are the disciples of the half-word and full-word teachings transformed within the Trace.

From “apart from the Tathāgata” onward, the text separately describes qualities of the Origin. “Apart from” means below wondrous awakening; “none can know” refers to people within the seven skillful means.

X. Revealing the Origin through the Times of Past Buddhas

From “Do not think he only assists in proclaiming My Dharma” onward comes the second part, revealing his original practices in the times of past buddhas. He assists in proclaiming the half-word and full-word teachings not only in My presence; he did the same in the presence of buddhas in distant eons. His assistance in proclamation today is used to reveal the Trace, while his assistance in the past is used to reveal the Origin.

Revealing the Origin has two aspects: distant Origin and recent Origin. The distant Origin is dim and remote, and truly difficult for people to believe, so it is omitted and not described; only the recent Origin among nine billion buddhas is presented. Those with knowledge of past lives can know the recent Origin, so the recent is presented to prove the distant.

The passage on nine billion buddhas completely explains how he assisted buddhas in proclaiming the teaching of the five flavors and thereby ripened living beings. “Protecting, preserving, and assisting in proclamation” corresponds to assistance in proclaiming the half-word, curds-flavor Dharma. “The buddhas’ true Dharma” corresponds to assistance in proclaiming the Vaipulya, raw-cream-flavor Dharma. “Clearly understanding the Dharma of emptiness” corresponds to assistance in proclaiming the cooked-cream-flavor Dharma—as with the present Buddha’s relay teaching of the Prajñā, explaining how the six pāramitās mutually include one another and turn without obstruction. He assisted in proclamation in the same way in the presence of nine billion buddhas, no differently from today. The people of those times all thought he truly was a śrāvaka. Since the Trace had not yet been revealed, they thought only that he had received the Buddha’s support and an instruction to relay the Prajñā; they did not call him a great bodhisattva. “Transforming immeasurable living beings and causing them to stand in complete awakening” is assistance in proclaiming the ghee-flavor Dharma—the meaning can be understood from the text [and so forth].

From “also in the presence of the seven buddhas” onward comes the third part, concerning the causal practices cultivated in the presence of buddhas of the three times, as stated in the scripture. As above, he assisted in proclaiming the half-word and full-word teachings of the five flavors, benefiting both the Lesser and Great Vehicles.

[Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Seven, Lower, Ends]

[Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Eight, Upper. Taught by the Great Tiantai Master Zhizhe.]

XI. The Prediction: Seven Divisions

From “gradually completing the bodhisattva” onward comes the second part, the prediction. The text is divided into seven: first, the completion of causal practice; second, from “after immeasurable” onward, the completion of the qualities of the fruit; third, the vastness and purity of the land; fourth, the names of the land and eon; fifth, the buddha’s lifespan; sixth, the long abiding of the true Dharma; seventh, offerings to the relics after the buddha’s parinirvāṇa.

The third, on the land’s vastness and purity, is again divided into five:

First, the land is vast, adorned, and pure. “The ground level as a palm”—the scripture says only “as a palm,” not “as the palm of a hand.” An ordinary palm is not flat and therefore cannot be the intended comparison. At the bottom of the sea is a kind of stone called “palm,” without so much as a speck of dust’s worth of unevenness; the comparison should be to this palm-stone in the sea. Again, the Sutra of the Auspicious Aeon specifically means the Buddha’s palm, not the palm of an ordinary person.

Second, only wholesome destinies exist there.

Third, humans and devas are complete in merit and wisdom. Fascicle Nine of the Moon Treasury mentions Dharma food, joy food, and meditation food. The scripture collectively says “Dharma joy and meditative delight”; separately distinguished, there should be these three kinds.

Fourth, the assemblies of bodhisattvas and śrāvakas are very numerous.

Fifth, the conclusion.

XII. Citing Fascicle Five of the Moon Treasury: Ten Qualities of Each of the Ten Wholesome Actions

Fascicle Five of the Moon Treasury says: “Refraining from killing brings ten qualities—first, one gains fearlessness in relation to all living beings, through to the tenth, being born in a wholesome destination at life’s end; when one later becomes a buddha, there are no weapons of killing in the land, and its people live long lives.

Refraining from stealing brings ten qualities—first, the result is complete and vast and one’s decisions in affairs meet no obstruction, through to the tenth, being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one later becomes a buddha, the land is filled with adornments of flowers and jewels.

Refraining from sexual misconduct brings ten qualities—first, disciplined faculties and decisiveness in affairs, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one later becomes a buddha, there are no women in the land.

Refraining from false speech brings ten qualities—first, living beings trust one’s words, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one later becomes a buddha, there is no foulness in the land and precious flowers are always in bloom.

Refraining from divisive speech brings ten qualities—first, one’s body cannot be destroyed, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one later becomes a buddha, Māra cannot destroy the retinues in the land.

Refraining from harsh speech brings ten qualities—first, one’s speech is gentle, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one becomes a buddha, the land is filled with the sound of Dharma.

Refraining from frivolous speech brings ten qualities—first, devas and humans love and respect one, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one becomes a buddha, the beings in the land possess powerful memory and do not forget.

Refraining from craving brings ten qualities—first, one’s bodily faculties are complete, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one becomes a buddha, the land has neither Māra nor followers of other paths.

Refraining from anger brings ten qualities—first, one is far removed from all anger, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one becomes a buddha, the people of the land attain samādhi.

Refraining from wrong views brings ten qualities—first, one’s mind and nature are gentle and wholesome, through to being born in a wholesome destination after death; when one becomes a buddha, the people of the land possess right faith.”

XIII. Verse: Restating Revelation of the Trace and Prediction

The verse has twenty-one and a half lines, restating the preceding revelation of the Trace and prediction. The first fourteen lines restate revelation of the Trace; the next seven and a half restate the prediction.

The first part is again divided into two. The first seven lines generally reveal the Traces of all the śrāvakas, restating the meaning of “we” above; the latter seven lines restate the revelation of Pūrṇa’s Trace.

The general passage has five sections. The first line generally marks the inconceivability of the Buddha-children’s conduct: they have realized the Dharma through which a Trace is manifested. Second, the one line from “knowing that the assembly delights in lesser dharmas” explains the reason for manifesting a Trace. Third, the two lines from “through immeasurable skillful means” explain the benefit of manifesting a Trace. Fourth, the two lines from “inwardly concealing” explain how they inwardly embrace the great Way while outwardly manifesting the faults of the Lesser Vehicle. Fifth, the one line from “if I were to speak fully” indicates an abbreviated account and restrains a full exposition.

“few desires” means manifesting a quest for the Lesser Vehicle; “indolent” means manifesting retreat from the Great Vehicle. They manifest not only as śrāvakas, but also as followers of other paths and ordinary beings under the three poisons—Śāriputra manifests anger, Nanda manifests craving, and Devadatta manifests delusion [and so forth].

From “now this Pūrṇa” onward comes the second part, seven lines restating the revelation of Pūrṇa’s Trace and Origin. The prose above had three sections; here two are restated in abbreviated form. The first five lines restate the revelation of the past Origin. The two lines from “in the future he will also make offerings” restate the causal practices in the presence of buddhas of the three times. The seven buddhas and the present Buddha are omitted and not restated.

The seven and a half lines from “making offerings to the tathāgatas” restate the prediction. The prose above had seven sections; here four are restated. The first half-line restates completion of causal practice. The next half-line restates completion of the qualities of the fruit. The three phrases from “his land named Pure” restate, out of sequence, the names of the land, eon, and buddha. The five lines and three phrases from “the assembly of bodhisattvas is very numerous” restate the vastness and purity of the land. Lifespan, the abiding of the Dharma, and the erection of stupas after parinirvāṇa are omitted and not restated.

XIV. Giving Predictions to the Twelve Hundred

Second comes the giving of predictions to the twelve hundred, divided into three: their thought requesting prediction, the predictions, and their understanding. Their thought and the predictions are as stated in the scripture.

The prediction appears in prose and verse. The prose is divided into three: first, the general promise of prediction for the twelve hundred; second, a separate prediction for Kauṇḍinya—Kauṇḍinya was the first to awaken to the Way and holds the foremost seat among the elders, so he receives a separate prediction; third, separate predictions for the five hundred—the five hundred have the same buddha-name and must therefore be given predictions separately.

Question: We see only five hundred receiving predictions; we do not see twelve hundred.

Answer: These five hundred are within the number twelve hundred. The final line and a half of verse collectively gives predictions to seven hundred, so the total is twelve hundred. Further, the “Encouragement to Uphold” chapter says, “I previously gave a collective prediction that all śrāvakas had received predictions.” This refers precisely to the present line and a half; it does not mean that predictions were given only to seven hundred śrāvakas.

The verse has eleven lines, divided into two. The first nine and a half restate the predictions of Kauṇḍinya and the five hundred; the final line and a half collectively gives predictions to all śrāvakas.

XV. The Five Hundred Express Their Understanding: Prose

The five hundred express their understanding in prose and verse.

In the prose, the scriptural redactor first describes their joy; next they personally express their understanding. The redactor first celebrates the joy of their understanding today, then describes their shame over their failure to understand in the past and the self-reproach that follows. Within the celebration, inward joy comes first and outward reverence next. Their repentance and self-reproach make clear their shame at not understanding in the past.

From “World-Honored One, we” onward comes the second part, their personal expression of understanding, divided into Dharma-teaching and parable-teaching.

Within the Dharma-teaching, they first regret having taken a little attainment as sufficient; next they blame their own dull faculties and difficulty in awakening. From “World-Honored One” through “extinction,” they regret and reproach their former delusion: having attained the lesser, they thought it sufficient and did not know to seek the Great. From “only now do we know” onward, they blame their dull faculties, awakening only now and having been unable to know earlier—they now know that the Lesser Vehicle is not ultimate and only the Great Vehicle is real.

The parable-teaching is divided into two: first a brief presentation, then the formal parable. “Like a person without wisdom” briefly presents the simile as a comparison. From “Why is this?” onward comes the explanation of “without wisdom.”

XVI. The Parable of Drunkenness

The parable-teaching has two parts. First is the parable of drunkenness, illustrating the regret expressed in the Dharma-teaching at taking a little attainment as sufficient and not knowing to seek the Great; it understands the intention behind establishing the provisional in the preceding Dharma-teaching, parable-teaching, and events of former lives. Second is the parable of the close friend awakening the man, illustrating the self-reproach in the Dharma-teaching for dull faculties and difficulty in awakening, and for knowing only now; it understands the revealing of the real in the preceding Dharma-teaching, parable-teaching, and events of former lives.

The first parable in turn has three levels of meaning. First, the parable of fastening the jewel understands the princes’ formation of connections above. Second, the parable of lying drunk without perception understands their encounter after retreat from the Great. Third, the parable of rising and wandering understands their reception through the Lesser Vehicle.

“Suppose there were a person” means a person of the two vehicles. The “close friend” is the sixteenth prince of the past. The “house” takes the Great Vehicle teaching as a home.

“Becoming drunk and lying down” means that at that time the Great-Vehicle capacity briefly arose and ignorance was temporarily subdued. Hearing the scripture produced a little understanding in the mind, but because ignorance was deep and heavy, the person still became lost. Drunkenness has two meanings: first, heavy drunkenness, in which there is no perception or knowledge at all; second, light drunkenness, in which one perceives slightly and immediately forgets, which is also called not perceiving. Although there are these two meanings, the jewel is ultimately fastened—as with the poisoned drum.

“Official business requires him to leave” explains that an opportunity arose for the prince elsewhere and that he went in response to those conditions; therefore the text says that he “must leave.” Proclaiming the Dharma and transforming others is not a private affair; therefore the text calls it “official business.”

The “priceless jewel” is the wisdom-jewel of suchness, the true mark of the One Vehicle. “Fastens it inside his robe”—shame and patience can cover anger and protect against external evils, and so are the outer robe; the mind of faith and delight is the inner wholesome root, and so is the inner robe. The slight faith, delight, and aspiration that arose when the Dharma was heard are the seed of the wisdom and vow that serve as the cause of realization.

Second, “lying drunk without perception or knowledge” means that the mind of ignorance was heavy and he immediately ceased to remember. This understands the intervening indolence and retreat, and the failure to receive the Great Dharma.

Third, “after rising he wandered to another country” understands the intervening reception through the Lesser Vehicle and the teaching of the three vehicles. His wholesome roots were about to stir, and he rejected suffering and sought happiness; therefore it says that “after rising he wandered.” Ignorance covered his understanding, and he did not know to return to the native country to seek the clothing and food of the Great Vehicle; therefore it says that he went to another country to seek the clothing and food of the Lesser Vehicle.

In the contrast between Māra and Buddha, the demonic realm of birth and death is another country, while both Lesser and Great within the Buddha Dharma are the native country. In the contrast between the Lesser and Great Vehicles, the Lesser Vehicle has not escaped birth and death and remains another country; the Great Vehicle forever escapes birth and death and alone is the native land—the ultimate aim is to return to the original source. Thus he leaves the country of the Great Vehicle for the land of the Lesser Vehicle, not knowing to draw provisions from the jewel; instead he hires himself out to support himself, earns only a day’s wage, and thinks a little attainment sufficient.

XVII. The Parable of the Close Friend Awakening Him: Three Meanings in All Three Rounds

From “later they happened to meet” onward comes the second part, the parable of the close friend awakening him. It expresses understanding of “through this original cause and condition I now teach the Lotus” above and the equal bestowal of the great carriage.

This passage is divided into three: first the rebuke, second showing the jewel, and third urging him to exchange it. The rebuke illustrates the preceding movement of attachment and arising of doubt; showing the jewel illustrates causes and conditions from former lives; urging him to exchange it illustrates receiving prediction and becoming a buddha—all three rounds contain these three levels of meaning.

In the Dharma-teaching, “I enable you to escape the bonds of suffering” is the rebuke; the section on the five buddhas is the disclosure; Śāriputra’s prediction is the urging to exchange.

In the parable-teaching, “Did I not previously say that all was for awakening?” is the rebuke; the three carriages and one carriage are showing the jewel; the predictions of those with middle faculties are the urging to exchange.

Within the causes and conditions from former lives for those of lower faculties, “Listen well” is the rebuke; recounting the formation of the connection and again teaching them the Great Vehicle is showing the jewel; the predictions of those with lower faculties are the urging to exchange.

The three movements of fastening the jewel are correlated with the three rounds. First, intending the Great Vehicle beneath the bodhi tree is fastening the jewel; ceasing transformation because there was no capacity is lying drunk; immediately establishing skillful means is rising and setting out. In the parable round, the time of twenty billion buddhas is fastening the jewel; sending a bystander in pursuit until the poor son faints and cannot receive the teaching is lying drunk; guiding him by the three carriages is rising and setting out. In the causes-and-conditions round, the time of Great Universal Wisdom Excellence is fastening the jewel; weariness and retreat midway is lying drunk; reception through the Lesser Vehicle is rising and setting out.

All of these are called understanding the provisional. “Such-and-such a year, month, and day” refers to the time of the Buddha Great Universal Wisdom Excellence.

XVIII. Applying the Parable

From “the Buddha is the same” onward comes the second part, the application of the parable.

The subject illustrated originally had two parts, each now containing three levels of meaning. From “teaching and transforming us” onward applies the first part’s fastening of the jewel. “We immediately abandoned and forgot it” applies its second movement, lying drunk without perception. From “having attained arhatship” onward applies its third movement, rising and wandering.

From “the vow to all-knowledge” onward applies the second part, the parable of the close friend awakening the man and showing him the jewel. The opened parable had three levels, and the application likewise has three. From “the vow of wisdom was never lost” applies the first, the rebuke. From “long ago I caused you” onward applies the second, showing the jewel. From “only now do I know” onward applies the third, urging him to exchange it for what he needs.

XIX. Verse

Second, the verse has twelve and a half lines, divided into two:

The first line and a half restates inward understanding and is again divided into two: the first line restates celebration and joy; the next half-line restates regret and self-reproach.

From “in the treasure of immeasurable buddhas” onward comes the second part, eleven lines restating their personal expression of understanding. The prose above had two sections. Here the first half-line restates regret and self-reproach for taking a little attainment as sufficient; “difficult to awaken, only now do we know” is omitted and not restated. The half-line “like a foolish person without wisdom” briefly restates the parable. “He then thought this sufficient” restates the explanation of what it means to be without wisdom. The next ten lines restate the opening and application of the parable-teaching: the first six restate the opening and the latter four the application. The opening above had two sections; here the first four lines restate abandoning the treasure and not knowing it, while the latter two restate the close friend’s awakening of the man.

The remaining text is easy to see.

釋授學無學人記品Predictions for Those in Training and Beyond Training

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、什麼是學,什麼是無學

研究真理、斷除迷惑,稱為學;真理已經究盡、迷惑已經窮盡,稱為無學。

研習真理,仰慕並追求殊勝的見地,名為學。學位在三果、四向所具的真實無漏智慧。到了阿羅漢果,對真理的研求已經窮盡,殊勝見地已到極處,再沒有需要繼續修學的,所以名為無學。

再依不同教義解釋品名。

由析法而研究真理,名為學;迷惑窮盡、真理究盡,名為無學,這是三藏的意思。

由體法而研究真理,名為學;到無真、無惑,名為無學,這是通的意思。

從淺處逐步進入深處,名為學;通惑、別惑都已窮盡,權理、實理都已究竟,名為無學,這是別的意思。

研習如來藏時,可以說有學,也可以說無學;就法性實相來說,它不是學,也不是無學,卻又可以說是學、是無學。〔云云〕

二、二千人為何別立一品

這二千人中,有的是學人,有的是無學人;可是他們同屬一流,又在同一時受記,得到同一佛號,因此另立一品。

本品是授記大文中的第二段。就本品經文來說,可以分成兩部分:第一是請求授記,第二是正式授記。

三、請記先分二人與二千人

請求授記又分成兩部分:第一是阿難、羅雲二人請記,第二是二千人請記。

二人請記再分兩部分:第一是心中默念,第二是開口請求授記。開口請記又分兩項:第一,引前面的授記為例,表示自己也應當有分;第二,引出大眾對他們的期望。

阿難、羅雲二人與佛最親近,也是當時大眾所共同期望的人。羅雲是佛子,在世俗親緣中既親且重;阿難護持佛的法藏,在修道關係中既親且勝。如果這樣一位親重、一位親勝的兩人不能另受別記,大眾的期望便不能滿足。

四、既然親重、親勝,為何反而列在此處

有人問:

既然一人親重、一人親勝,理應與前一流同列,為什麼放在這裡?再按序品列眾來說,二人原在前面的名數中,現在受記,為什麼反而居於後面?

回答說:

前面總為一千二百人授記時,這二人已經同在前一流中受了總記;現在所求的,只是各自的別記。阿難是學人,羅雲在弟子位,所以把他們納入學、無學這一章。

二千人請記時,只有默念與引例兩項。這兩層心意與阿難、羅雲所願相同,所以經文只說他們如阿難等人那樣發願。二千人沒有另外開口,是因為他們沒有二人那種親重、親勝等身分條件。

五、授記先記二人,後記二千

正式授記又分兩部分:第一,先為二人授記;第二,後為二千人授記。

阿難的授記再分五部分,次序如下:

第一,長行授記。

第二,以偈頌重宣。

第三,會中八千位菩薩心生疑問。

第四,如來顯發往昔行迹,解釋這項疑問。

第五,阿難顯出自己的本願,作偈稱歎。

六、八千菩薩疑什麼

八千菩薩共同疑問:這些聲聞似乎在今日才發心,便立即蒙佛授記,而且所得佛國竟然如此清淨;從前在方等經教中,諸菩薩要經過無量劫修行,才得到成佛之記,為什麼此處會有這樣的差別?

佛便顯發往昔行迹,解開疑問:阿難昔日與佛同時發起廣大菩提心,兩人原是共同修學。佛由於精進,先行超出而得成佛;阿難由於多聞,至今仍護持經法。阿難外在示現為佛的侍者,他的本地原來如此。現在為他授予殊妙之記,有什麼值得懷疑?

其餘羅雲與二千人的授記,全部依經文所說。

I. What Are Training and Beyond Training?

Investigating the true and cutting off delusion is called training; when the true has been exhausted and delusion has come to an end, this is called beyond training.

Cultivating the true and aspiring to superior vision is called training. The stage of training lies in the genuine uncontaminated wisdom of the three fruits and four approaches. At the fruit of arhatship, investigation into principle has been exhausted and superior vision has reached its limit. Because there is nothing further to learn at that stage, it is called beyond training.

The chapter title is further explained through the different teachings.

Analyzing dharmas and investigating the true is called training; when delusion and the true have both been exhausted, this is called beyond training. This is the meaning of the Tripiṭaka teaching.

Embodying dharmas and investigating the true is called training; when there is neither true nor delusion, this is called beyond training. This is the meaning of the Shared teaching.

Proceeding step by step from the shallow to the deep is called training; when shared and distinct delusions have been exhausted and provisional and real principles have been fully fathomed, this is called beyond training. This is the meaning of the Distinct teaching.

When investigating the tathāgata-garbha, one may speak of training and beyond training. At the level of Dharma-nature and true mark, it is neither training nor beyond training, yet it can also be said to be both training and beyond training. 〔And so forth〕

II. Why Do the Two Thousand Form a Separate Chapter?

Among these two thousand, some are people in training and some are people beyond training. Yet they belong to one stream, receive predictions at the same time, and receive one and the same buddha-name. A separate chapter is therefore established.

This chapter is the second section in the larger prediction text. Its scripture passage divides into two parts: first, the request for predictions; second, the bestowal of predictions.

III. The Request First Divides into the Two People and the Two Thousand

The request for predictions again divides into two parts: first, the request of Ānanda and Rāhula; second, the request of the two thousand.

The request of the two people again divides into two parts: first, silent thought; second, a spoken request for predictions. The spoken request again has two items: first, citing the preceding predictions as an example and indicating that they too should have a share; second, invoking the assembly’s expectation of them.

Ānanda and Rāhula are the two closest to the Buddha and are also those whom the assembly at that time expects to receive predictions. Rāhula is the Buddha’s son, intimate and weighty in worldly kinship; Ānanda guards the Buddha’s Dharma treasury, intimate and foremost in the Way. If these two—one intimate and weighty, the other intimate and foremost—did not receive separate predictions, the assembly’s expectation could not be fulfilled.

IV. If They Are Intimate, Weighty, and Foremost, Why Are They Listed Here?

Someone asks:

Since one is intimate and weighty and the other intimate and foremost, they should be listed with the preceding stream. Why are they placed here? Again, according to the assembly listed in the Introduction chapter, these two were among those numbered above. Why, when predictions are now bestowed, are they placed below?

The answer:

When the collective prediction was previously given to the twelve hundred, these two had already received it with the preceding stream. What they now seek is only an individual prediction for each of them. Ānanda is a person in training, and Rāhula holds the rank of disciple; they are therefore included in this section on those in training and beyond training.

When the two thousand request predictions, there are only silent thought and the cited precedent. These two intentions are the same as those of Ānanda and Rāhula, so the scripture merely says that their aspiration was like that of Ānanda and the others. The two thousand make no separate spoken request because they do not possess the two men’s circumstances of being intimate and weighty or intimate and foremost.

V. Predictions Are Bestowed First on the Two People and Then on the Two Thousand

The bestowal of predictions again divides into two parts: first, predictions are given to the two people; second, predictions are given to the two thousand.

Ānanda’s prediction again divides into five parts, in the following order:

First, the prediction in prose.

Second, its restatement in verse.

Third, doubt arises in the minds of eight thousand bodhisattvas in the assembly.

Fourth, the Tathāgata reveals past Traces and explains the doubt.

Fifth, Ānanda discloses his own Origin and expresses praise in verse.

VI. What Do the Eight Thousand Bodhisattvas Doubt?

The eight thousand bodhisattvas share one doubt: these śrāvakas seem only to have aroused the resolve today, yet they immediately receive predictions from the Buddha, and their future buddha-lands are extraordinarily pure. In the earlier Vaipulya teachings, bodhisattvas had to practice for immeasurable aeons before receiving predictions of buddhahood. Why is there such a difference here?

The Buddha therefore reveals past Traces and resolves the doubt. Long ago, Ānanda and the Buddha aroused the great resolve for awakening at the same time and were fellow students. Through vigor, the Buddha advanced first and attained buddhahood; through extensive learning, Ānanda still guards the scripture. Outwardly Ānanda manifests as the Buddha’s attendant, but such was his original ground. What is there to doubt in his now receiving this wondrous prediction?

The remaining predictions for Rāhula and the two thousand are all as stated in the scripture.

釋法師品The Dharma Teacher

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、五種法師與經論所立之離合

這一品說五種法師:一是受持,二是讀,三是誦,四是解說,五是書寫。

《大論》說明六種法師:因信力的緣故而受,因念力的緣故而持,看著文字叫作讀,不忘失叫作誦,宣揚傳布叫作說,聖人的經書難解而必須解釋。這六種法師,今經把受、持合為一,把解、說合為一,把讀、誦開為二,再加上書寫,成為五種。

分別來論,前四人是自行,一人是化他。《大經》分為九品,前四人沒有解義,是弟子的位次;後五人有解義,是師的位次。

通貫來論,若是以五法自我軌範,就是自行的法師;若是以五法教導他人,就是化他的法師。以五法自軌,所以通稱弟子;以五法化他,所以通稱法師。今從通貫之義,所以名為〈法師品〉。

二、減數釋:束五為四

若作減少數目的說法:把五束為四,就是四安樂行,如後面所說。

三、束四為三:三業

若把四束為三:受持是意業,讀誦與說是口業,書寫是身業。分別來論,口業是化他,身與意是自行;通貫來論,三業自我軌範,就是自行的法師,三業教導告誡,就是化他的法師——所以說〈法師品〉。

四、束四為三:三門

又是三門:行這五法以自我熏修,就是福德門;弘揚宣說五法而廣為利益,就是化他門;自己修習、利益他人,都隨順佛的教誨,就是報恩門。

分別來論,自修與報恩叫作自行,利益他人就是化他;通貫來論,自軌與軌他都稱為法師——所以說〈法師品〉。

五、束四為三:三法(室衣座)

又,讀誦與書寫是外在的行,就是如來的衣;受持是內在的行,就是如來的座;解說利益他人是如來的室。

如來的室,分別來論是匠成他人,衣與座分別來論是匠成自己;通貫來論就不是這樣:慈悲覆護萬物、恩惠利益歸於自己,這樣叫作如室;遮蔽他人的惡、障除自己的醜,這樣叫作為衣;安心於空才能安頓他人,安頓他人也安頓自己,這樣叫作為座——這樣一來,以三法自軌也叫作法師。

利益萬物必定以慈悲入室為首,涉入有相以忍辱為基礎,濟度他人以忘我為根本。能行這三法而使大教宣揚流通,就是世間的依止,所以名為法師。

六、束為二

又束為二,就是自行與化他。這容易理解,不再記述。

七、束為一:如來行

又束為一,就是如來行——具足一切行。

慈悲拔除一切苦,就是四趣、三界、二乘、菩薩等等的苦;慈給與一切樂,就是人天、涅槃、常住等等的樂。柔和之衣遮障一切醜,就是四住、無知、無明等等的醜。空之座忘卻一切相,就是有相、無相、非有相、非無相——這是通貫之意。

分別之意是:慈悲生起一切善,柔和遮止一切惡,空座蕩除一切相。

又,慈與忍成立一切福德,空座成就一切智慧。智慧是眼目,就是所謂五眼;福德是雙足,就是所謂六度。

又,慈悲勝過一切聲聞緣覺,柔和勝過一切凡夫外道,空座勝過析空、體空、偏教等等的菩薩。所以淨名說:『譬如勝過怨敵才可以稱為勇。』

又,慈悲破天魔,柔和破陰魔,空破煩惱魔與死魔。大品說:『化度一切眾生,觀照一切皆空,魔就不能得便。』〔云云〕

又,慈忍所以能問,空座所以能答,具足二種莊嚴。

又,觀空所以能問,慈忍所以能答;慈忍所以能種、能立、能資助,空慧所以能耘、能破、能引導。

又,慈悲的緣故有什麼隔閡?柔和的緣故有什麼障礙?空座的緣故有什麼諍論?

超出三諦所以名為勝幢,包含普攝所以名為摩訶衍,是如來行所以稱為三昧王。經上說,一切善法以慈為根本,忍辱第一、道以無相為最上。若要論圓滿之行,說也說不盡〔云云〕。

八、問答:何故約三法明法師

問: 為什麼就這三法來說明法師?

答: 就事來一往而論,必定要登上講堂、整理衣服、坐上座位,才可以敷演弘揚,所以就這三者而說。

又,事理合起來論:迷惑不出三種——一是就苦果而起惑,二是就結業而起惑,三是就諦理而起惑,所以用三門來開示引導。

又就理而論:迷於真諦所以墮入苦,因此用慈悲門;迷於俗諦所以沉滯於空而受樂,因此用和忍門;迷於中道所以成為智障,因此用空門〔云云〕。

九、釋名結品

法,是軌則;師,是訓導匠成。法雖然可以作為軌則,本體卻不能自己弘揚,通達它要靠人。五種通經的人都可以稱為師:舉出法而成就他的自行,都是以妙法為師;以妙法為師而自行成就,所以說法師。

又,五種人能以妙法訓導匠成他人,所以舉出法來標目師,因此稱為〈法師品〉。

若自軌於法、若以法匠成他人,都名為法師——這就是因緣釋品。

以上多種解釋,都是就圓教法門而解釋品名。

十、迹門流通五品之判

前三周是迹門,正說、領解、受記都已完畢;以下五品是迹門的流通——不只是蔭庇利益當時的人,還想要潤澤來世,所以有五品流通。

〈法師〉〈寶塔〉兩品,說明弘經功深福重,流通給未曾聽聞的人,利益巨大;〈達多〉一品,引往昔弘經而彼此兼獲利益,以證明功德深重;〈持品〉八萬大士是忍力成就的人,在此土弘經,新得記的人在他土弘經;〈安樂行〉一品,舊說是接引退失的人而流通——或許是這樣,但未必全然如此。

外凡初心的人欣慕這樣殊勝的福,見到聲聞畏懼憚忌,聽聞菩薩遭受擯斥侮辱,回顧自己力量薄弱,對自他都無益,便生退沒之心;佛為這種人說安樂行,依著它弘法就不必憂慮危險困苦。

又,〈法師品〉是釋尊自己說弘經的功福,招募流通;〈寶塔品〉是多寶與分身佛,且作證且相助,勸募流通。

〈法師品〉起初的長行與偈頌,讚歎五種法師這些能持法的人;後面的長行與偈頌,讚歎所持的法。又開示通經的方軌。

十一、弟子門·佛世

起初又分二:一是就稟受道法的弟子這一門,說明功深福重;二是授與道法的師這一門,功深福重。

弟子門又分二:一是佛世的弟子,二是滅後的弟子。

起初「因藥王告八萬」——「因」是憑寄的意思,想要把妙法憑寄給藥王,使他領受並告知八萬大士,都來流通。指出人而問他們見到沒有,是明確指示持經得福的人。

佛世這一段又分二:一是從「告藥王」以下,揀別出人的類別;二是從「咸於佛前」以下,揀別出得記的因緣。

那些在佛前當機而妙悟的人,是多聞深解的二千五百人,都已經當前給與總記別記完畢了;如今所揀別的類別,或許是八部之類,或許是四眾三乘之類,凡在法華座席上的都是。

「咸於佛前」,說明時節,是值遇佛在座的時候。「一句一偈」,是聽聞的法極少。「乃至一念」,是時節最為短促。「皆與記當得菩提」,說明他聽聞極少、時間極促,隨喜的功德竟然得到佛果;何況具足聽聞、盡形壽受持、以五種流通、以三業供養呢〔云云〕。

「聞一句一偈」,是聽聞少、理解淺的一類,如今都給與授記——少的尚且給記,何況多而深的?以少來比況多,普遍廣大到這個地步。下周既然如此,中周上周也是一樣,可以由此意會,不必再說。

《見實三昧經》另外給與四天王授記,同名火持;三十三天同名因陀羅幢王;拘翼同名無著;焰天同名淨智;兜率同名釋法王;上面兩天也通通給記而不顯出別名;梵天名叫大智力。這些是多聞深解的一類,如今給的是聽聞少、理解淺的一類。

舊說支佛與菩薩沒有受記,這段經文三乘都得記,不必疑惑。

「一偈一句」,《增一集》說『隨意取經中的要偈,如四諦這一類就是』;《十住毘婆沙》說『厭惡輕賤叫作厭,不希求叫作無欲,心無垢染叫作解脫,捨下重擔叫作涅槃;厭惡輕賤於集,不希求於苦,無垢染是道,捨下重擔是滅』。又說『佛告訴滿宿:我有四句,就是所謂四諦、四念處』等等就是。

作觀心解釋的話:以每一句、每一偈,沒有一句一偈不歸於一〔云云〕。

若取迹門中的要句,就是開、示、悟、入,乘這寶乘遊於四方,四安樂行、勸發四意等等就是。

十二、一念隨喜:豎論與橫論

「一念隨喜」,是自己還沒有修行,只是隨喜於法與人,功德果報尚且很多,何況修行到位呢?

隨喜的喜心有兩種:

若聽聞開權顯實,就在一念心中深深理解非權非實之理而信佛的知見,又能雙雙理解權實、事理圓融,雖然具足煩惱之性,卻能知道如來的祕密之藏——這是就豎的方面論隨喜。

又若聽聞開權顯實的意旨,就在一心之中廣解一切心以及一切法都是佛法、沒有障礙;若想要分別辯說,說之不盡,一月、四月乃至一年輾轉也說不完;雖然還沒有得到真實的隨喜心,卻能這樣理解——法既然如此,人也是如此,這是就橫的方面論隨喜。

即橫而豎、即豎而橫,所以《大經》說『寧願少聽聞而多理解義味』,就是這個意思,後面應當再說。

十三、弟子門·滅後

從「告藥王又如來滅後」以下,說明佛滅後的弟子,也分二:先舉出弟子的類別,略舉其人,比照上面就可以知道;其次說「我亦與記」,功德果報如前面所解釋。

十四、師門·現世

「若復有人」以下是第二,師門,有長行與偈頌。

長行分二:先別、後總。別的是就人來談,上面的時間談現在與未來;總的是「無論」以下,兼及現在未來,通通說明違逆它得罪、隨順它得福。

就別這一段又分二:一是說明現世,二是說明來世。

就現世又分二:先說明下品師,後說明上品師。

下品師分二:起初說明師相,其次說明師的功德果報。師相,就是五種法師與十種供養。

其次「藥王當知是諸人等已曾供養」以下,說明下品的功德果報。「曾供養」,是往昔的因深厚。「愍眾生故生此人間」,說明現在的功德大。「若有人問」以下,說明未來的果報深重。

從「何況盡能受持」,是說明上品師,也分二:先比況出上品師的師相;其次「藥王當知,是人自捨清淨業報」,這是說明上品的功德果報。

十五、師門·滅後

「若是善男子於我滅後能竊為一人」以下,說明滅後的師也有下品與上品。

下品也分二:先舉出下品的人,就是只在豎的方面得到經意,有慧而無聞,只堪私下解說,還不可以在大眾中說,所以是下品之師。

「竊為一人說一句」,是說雖然得到一句的理解,既然沒有廣聞多學各種異義,就不可以在大眾中而說;一切問難有所不通,便會使正理不能宣揚弘傳——如同《釋論》說明有慧而無聞,譬如小雨而沒有雷。若想要申明這一句正確的言說,姑且應當私下說罷了。

「當知是人則如來使」,說明他的功德果報。經是如智所說、所說的是如理;今日的行人秉持這如教而宣說如理,就是如來所差遣的。

「行如來事」——如智照見如理作為事,今日的行人依如教而行如理,就是行如來事。一邊是如智、一邊是如理,化度眾生作為事;今日的行人能有大悲,以此經中真如之理為眾生解說使他們得利益,也叫作行如來事。

作觀心解釋:如來使,是智心觀照境,境就是真如;境來發起智,智為如所差遣。「如來所遣」,是觀智從如中而來。「行如來事」,是經歷一切法無不是真如,真如就是佛事。

「何況於大眾中」以下,說明上品的人,略去不比量功德果報,這個意思可以理解。

十六、總明逆罪順福

「若有惡人」以下是第二,總說五種法師,違逆的得罪、隨順的得福。

這裡的罪與福不論福田的濃厚貧瘠,只就初心與後心來說明輕重。初學的人既然具足煩惱,若加以障礙,那麼所學的事就荒廢了,所以獲罪多;佛則平等,惡不能干擾逼迫,哪裡能障礙?所以說罪輕。

供養也是如此:這個人有所依待,若得到供養,所修的事就成就,所以布施給他的福殊勝;佛則無所依待,眾事滿足,雖然再獻供養對佛也沒有增益,所以說果報低劣。

譬如王子在患難中,供奉他所需要的,其功德甚大;若侮辱王的種姓,獲罪不輕——所以罪與福都重。若獻給大王衣食,那是次要的小事;你想要侵陵他也不能造成損害——所以罪與福都薄。

「藥王」以下,說明讀誦如佛莊嚴,就是隨順而得福。佛以定慧莊嚴,這個人能修定慧的緣故。

「為如來肩荷」——在背上叫作荷、在肩上叫作檐。修習非權非實法身之體,就是為如來所荷;能種、能實二智之用,就是為如來所檐。

「隨所向方應向禮」——上面說明以法為師,如今說明堪能作為眾人之師。這個人有所趣向,都與實相相應,都可以敬順;順就是向、敬就是禮,敬而順從並且興起供養等等〔云云〕。

十七、偈十六行

偈頌有十六行,分為三:起初二偈,不頌長行,另外獎勵勸勉自行利他;其次十三行,頌上面師門的別與總;後一行讚歎經。

頌別與總之中又分二:起初七行頌別,後六行頌總。

上面別門有現在與未來,如今起初四行頌現在,後三行頌未來。上面現在未來,每一師各有上品下品。

如今起初「若有能」以下一行,頌下品:上半出法師,「當知佛所」以下半行出功德果報。「諸有能受持」以下三行,頌現在的上品師:起初半行出上品師相;「捨於清淨土」以下是第二,二行半,頌功德果報。

「吾滅後」以下這三行頌未來:起初二行越次頌比況出的上品,分為二——如今起初「吾滅後」以下半行頌法師(長行中本來缺功德果報,如今偈頌則有);「當合掌」以下是第二,一行半,說明功德果報。「若能於後世」以下是第二,一行,追頌下品師:起初半頌出人,其次「我遣在」以下是第二,半頌,說功德果報。

「若於一劫」以下是第二,六行,總頌上面的總門。上面的總門也分二:起初二行,頌違逆的得罪;「有人求佛道」以下是第二,四行,頌隨順的得福。

「藥王今告汝」以下是第三,一行,讚歎經的尊貴微妙。

十八、歎所持法:五歎總標

從「爾時佛復告」以下是第二,讚歎所持的法以及弘經的方法。所持的法是自軌之法,弘經之法是軌他之法。有長行與偈頌。

長行起初讚歎經法,其次說方軌。

讚歎分為五:一是就法讚歎,也是比量而歎;二是就人讚歎;三是就處讚歎;四是就因讚歎;五是就果讚歎。法妙所以人貴,人貴所以處尊,處尊所以因圓,因圓所以果極。

十九、約法歎:已今當

起初讚歎法:已說、今說、當說,這部經最為第一。

有位法師解釋:已說是《般若》,當說是《涅槃》;《法華》之前大小相隔,《法華》之後已經得以會同,這部經正是會三之始、歸一之初,所以說第一——經上讚歎《法華》在已、今、當之外。這位法師缺了一節〔云云〕。

如今起初,說「已」,是《大品》以上漸教頓教諸多說法。「今」,是同一座席,指《無量義經》。「當」,是指《涅槃》。

《大品》等等漸頓諸經都帶著方便,取信於人比較容易;如今《無量義經》從一生出無量,而無量還未歸還於一,這也容易相信;如今《法華》論法,把一切差別融通歸於一法,論人則師與弟子的本迹都久遠——兩門都與往昔相反,難信難解。當著鋒鏑的難事《法華》已經說了,《涅槃》在後面就容易相信了。

「祕要之藏」——隱藏而不說叫作祕,總攝一切叫作要,真如實相包容蘊藏叫作藏。

「不可分布」——法微妙而難信,有深智的人可以授與,沒有智慧的人反而增益其罪,所以不可以隨便說。

「從昔已來未曾顯說」——在三藏中不說二乘作佛,也不說明師弟的本迹;方等、般若雖然說實相之藏,也還沒有說五乘作佛,也還沒有發迹顯本;頓教漸教諸經都未曾融會,所以名為祕。這部經完整說出往昔所祕之法,就是開祕密藏,也就是祕密藏——這樣的祕藏未曾顯說。

「如來在世猶多怨嫉」——四十多年不得立即宣說,如今雖然想說而五千人隨即退席;佛在世尚且如此,何況未來!道理上難於化度是必然的。

二十、約人歎

「如來滅後其能書持」以下是第二,就人讚歎。此法在人身上,那麼人就尊貴。

「如來衣覆」,就是修學大忍為衣,上文說「如來莊嚴」。

「佛護念」——實相為佛、實智為子,尊崇實相而發生實智,就為諸佛所護念。

四信為「信力」,四弘為「願力」,大智為「善根力」。信就是信理,理就是法身;志願是建立行,行就是解脫;善根根基堅固而難以動搖,這就是般若。

應當知道這三力就是三德祕密之藏,初心棲止於此與佛沒有差別,所以名為「與如來共宿」。

又,信力修習畢竟空的如來智慧,如來以畢竟空為舍;這個人以信力也學畢竟空,所以與如來共宿。

「手摩頭」——這個人以願力、善力自行權實作為機感,機感名為頭;如來以化他的權實二智名為手,開發前人自行權實之頭。感應道交所以說摩頭,摩頭就是授記。

廿一、約處歎

「在在處處」以下是第三,就處讚歎。此法所在的地方,那個地方就尊貴。

佛的出生處、得道處、轉法輪處、入涅槃處等等,法王所遊之處都應當起塔。這部經是法身的出生處、得道的道場、法輪的正體、大涅槃的窟宅,這部經所在的地方必須起塔供養。

「不復安舍利」——《釋論》說『碎骨是生身舍利,經卷是法身舍利』。這部經是法身舍利,不必再安放生身舍利。生身法身二身各有全身與碎身,都可以理解〔云云〕。

廿二、約因歎

「若出家」以下是第四,舉因讚歎。

「若未善行菩薩道」——稟受前三教就是碎散的法身舍利,還不能巧妙度化;若入圓教就是全身舍利,那就是巧度——巧度就是善行。

廿三、約果歎:近果

「其有眾生」以下是第五,舉果讚歎。文分為五:一說明近果,二開譬,三合譬,四釋近,五揀非。

如今起初,說明近果。「當知必得近三菩提果」——〈安樂行〉中名為「近處」。這菩提果以佛眼佛智的知見處為體,那麼有兩種:一是初心菩提,二是後心菩提。如今說近,正是近於初住菩提。

又,望向圓果而修圓因、得到相似解的人,名之為近。前面就因讚歎時說:修通教別教之因就是未善,離圓果遠;若修圓因就是善行,離圓果近。

如今以圓如實智為因,還以它為果:道前的真如就是正因,道中的真如就是緣因也叫了因,道後的真如就是圓果。

所以《普賢觀》說『大乘之因就是實相,大乘之果也是實相』。《釋論》說『初觀實相名為因,觀照完畢名為果』。

就理而論,真如實相並不當作因果,也沒有前後;若就眾生修行來說,就有前後以及因果。

廿四、開譬:鑿井

「譬如有人」以下是第二,開譬。分為兩種解釋:一是就觀門,二是就教門。

觀門:眾生的心具足諸多煩惱名為「高原」,修習觀智名為「穿掘」,才證得理味如同得到清水。

依通教之觀:乾慧地如同「乾土」,性地為「濕土泥」,見諦為得到清水。

別教之觀:從假入空,只見到空而不見不空,斷四住煩惱如同鑿乾土,離水尚遠;從空出假,先知道不是假、如今知道不是空,因為這二觀而得以進入中道,能夠伏住無明,轉而見到濕土,離水就近了。

圓教之觀:中道非空非假而照見空假,如同漸漸到達濕泥;四住已盡、無明已伏,已經得到中道相似的圓解,所以說如泥。若入初住而發起真實的中道之解,就破無明如同泥澄清,得見中道如同見到清水。《法華論》說『佛性水』,應當知道其中的次第。

教門:土譬喻經教,水譬喻中道;教詮釋中道,如同土含著水。三藏教門未詮釋中道,猶如乾土;方等、般若帶著方便而說中道之義,如同見到濕土;法華之教正直顯露地說無上道,如同見到泥。因為法華之教而生起聞思修,就悟中道、真實見到佛性;所發的真慧不再依靠文字,如同獲得清水而不再有土相。所以《華嚴》說『十住菩薩所有的慧身,不由他人而悟』。

廿五、五家異釋與本論之判

有人說:初教如高原乾土,《大品》如濕土,《法華》如泥,佛果如水。

有人說:《維摩》《思益》如乾土,《無量義》如濕土,《法華》如泥,佛果如水。

有人說:《大品》如乾土,《無量義》如濕土,《法華》如泥,佛果如水。

這三家都是五時之說。

生法師說:『受持法華而求佛道,想要得到如同口渴;三乘對於一乘難信,對於法華求解如同高原;受持讀誦為穿掘;不能如所聞而解,是未聞如乾土;能解就是到了泥。』注家與他相同。

有人說:這一解離佛遠,那一解離佛近——起初三位法師說明諸教離佛遠、法華離佛近;後二解只在法華之中論遠近。

尋究經意應當有二義:一是舉其餘的經對照《法華》而明遠近,二是就《法華》本身論遠近。諸位法師失去了經的旨意。

廿六、問答二則

問: 其餘的經為什麼離佛遠?

答: 沒有開權,求佛的人未能決定;《法華》唯一無三,永遠出離退心,所以離佛近——經文說「決了聲聞法」。

問: 般若怎麼會離佛遠?

答: 沒有開權那一邊就是遠。初行的菩薩不覺察《般若》祕密化度而付與家業,那麼對他就是遠。

般若的實慧與方便,是三世諸佛法身的父母;求佛的人如同年老患病的人,兩個健壯的人扶著他,就都能走得遠——應當知道般若最為殊勝。《法華》開權不異於《般若》顯實,並不是般若之外別有法華——法華、般若只是異名罷了。

既然是諸位法師的不同解釋,所以錄下來罷了。

廿七、合譬

其次「菩薩亦如是」以下是第三,合譬。在《法華》之中獲得聞思修,就是圓觀的三慧,才能夠近於果——不是乾土濕土等教中的聞思修。

廿八、釋得近意與開方便門三家

「所以者何」以下是第四,解釋得近的意思。「一切菩薩」,是說明諸多權因;「三菩提」,是說明一切權果。權因權果都攝屬於這部經,如同乾濕等土都依於水,所以說攝屬。

「開方便門示真實相」——

光宅說:『往昔鹿苑機緣夾雜,盛說三藏而未明一理,那時以權隱藏實,一理被權教所關閉;如今在王城赴大機而顯出真實,真實既然顯出,就廢除往昔之教;往昔之教被廢,所以方便之門開了,一理既然彰顯,真實之相就顯出了。』我私下認為,這個解釋乃是破方便,不是開方便。

河西道朗說:『直接稱三為方便,就是開方便門。往昔不說三是方便,所以方便門關閉;如今稱三為方便,就是示一為真實。』我私下認為這個解釋合乎經文。

有人解釋:開教與身兩種方便,示教與身兩種真實;三世諸佛只有形與聲的權實,就此開示,那麼十二部、八萬藏就煥然明白了。我私下認為,前二位法師是就教而說開示,後面這個人加上了身——這是竊取龍樹、僧印之義而作為自己的解釋,還是破方便之意而不是開之義。

廿九、問答三則

問:方便是當體就是門?還是為了通向實相所以稱為門?

私下回答:具足二義。『為實相之門』可以理解。『當體就是門』,如同《華嚴》中尋訪善知識而得種種法門,算沙、觀海等等。

這兩門各有開與閉。往昔不說三是方便,所以那門掩閉;如今說三是方便,所以那門開了。往昔不說一是真實,實之門掩閉;如今說一是真實,所以實門開了。

第二,這方便又通向實相,所以三乘方便為一乘之門。

實相也有二義:一是當體虛通所以名之為門,如《淨名》的不二門、《華嚴》的法界門等等;二是能通向方便而作門。劉虬說:『通達萬物的功用乃是由於一,所以一為方便之門;汲引的成效頗有賴於三,所以三為真實之相。說不是三,那麼方便之門得以開;說唯有一,那麼真實之相可以示。』

有人說,完整地論有三義:一是以三為方便、一為真實;二是三與一都是方便,非三非一為真實;三是三與一為二,非三非一為不二,二與不二都是權,非二非不二為實。這三章都可以作為門——如同以三為一之門,這是以權通向實;若以一為三之門,是以實生起權;乃至二與不二也是如此,互相都可以作為門,也互相都可以作為相,只是不可以互相作為權實罷了。

我私下認為:以三為一之門的說法,三乘通向實相嗎?若不通就不是門,必須開三才得以是門。若已經開了三,就不再是三了,怎麼能以三為實相之門?又,三不是佛因,哪裡能是實相之門?破了這一義,其餘二義照例推去〔云云〕。

問:方便與真實互相可以作為門,那麼也可以方便為方便之門、實相為實相之門嗎?

這有四句,其中二句如前;第三,實相為實相之門;第四,方便為方便之門。如同名為義之門、義為名之門:由於方便之名而顯出方便之義,所以名為義之門;由於方便之義而相應於方便之名,所以義為名之門。實相也是如此。《中論·序》說『實不是名就不能悟,所以寄託「中」字來宣說它』,就是這件事。

問:可以用三來顯三、用一來顯一嗎?

這也有四句,其中二句如前。用三顯三,是說:往昔的三不同於今日的一,這三在一之外;今日的一不同於往昔的三,這一在三之外——所以一不是三家之一,三不是一家之三,都是執著之見。

為了破這個病,於一佛乘分別說三,所以三是一家之三;「汝等所行是菩薩道」,所以一是三家之一。三與一既然不相異,這是因緣之義。以因緣的三一,顯自性的三一;也以自性的三一,顯因緣的三一——所以說以三顯一、以一顯三。

三十、十五處明門

有人引十五處說明門:〈方便品〉有二,〈譬喻品〉有六,〈信解品〉有三,〈化城品〉有二,〈法師品〉有一,〈觀音品〉有一。

〈方便〉二處:一是智慧門,權智為實智之門——生法師說:『言教為門,言教解說實智,所以言教是實智之門。』《法華論》也相同。其次說以種種法門宣示佛道,這是用大乘之教為門。

譬喻六處:一是「其家廣大唯有一門」,還是以大乘之教為門;二是「所燒之門」,這是就三界的限域為門,如同稱家為門;三是「唯有一門而復狹小」,還是以大乘之教為門;四是「三車在門外」,還是以三界為門;五是「以佛教門出三界苦」,這是用小乘之教為門;六是「在門外立」,依大乘而用二死的限域為門——小乘也出離一切煩惱之外、正使習氣已盡,名為在門外立。

〈信解品〉三處:「住立門側」,是大乘理教為門;二說「猶在門外」也如前;三說「長者門內」如前。

〈化城〉二處:「請開甘露門」,也是大小之教門;「重門高樓閣」,也是用小乘的三空門。

〈方便〉門如前面所釋。〈觀音〉也是以大教為門。

卅一、今釋「開方便門」

如今解釋「開方便門」:往昔所不說的,如今都說了。

往昔說一切世間治生產業,何曾是方便?如今都開了它,就是實相而不相違背。

往昔說小乘方便、小乘之果——小乘之果尚且不是實相之門,何況小乘方便怎麼會是門?如今都開了它就是實相:「汝等所行是菩薩道」,「決了聲聞法」,「是諸經之王」。

往昔說二為方便門,如今都開了它就是實相,哪裡還是門?「咸令眾生開示悟入佛之知見」——一色一香無非佛法,若是門、若不是門,統統開了它而示真實之相、顯出佛性之水。若不開,那就深固幽遠而無人能到;而如今開了它,就得以見水而沒有乾土了。

又作三慧的解釋:一切都攝屬於這部經,就是圓教的聞慧;這部經開方便,就是圓教的思慧;示真實相,就是圓教的修慧。這三者幽遠,佛如今開示,就得以看見真實。

卅二、揀非

「藥王若有菩薩聞」以下是第五,揀別非。若菩薩聽聞這樣的說法而驚疑、聲聞起增上慢,統統是乾土——尚且不是濕土,何況見水?

卅三、弘經方法:三軌具三德

從「若有善男子善女人如來滅後」以下是第二,略示弘經的方法。又分為二:一示方法,二明利益。

方法分為三:一標章門,二解釋,三勸修。

修如來室,是大慈悲:若就同體來說就是法身;若就被覆眾生就是解脫;能使眾生會歸同體就是般若。

修如來衣:若就所覆,就是法身;若就能覆而莊嚴其身,就是寂滅忍;若就和光利物就是解脫。

若就能坐就是般若;若就所坐就是法身;身與座冥合相稱就是解脫。

又,大慈安樂就是資成,柔和降伏瞋恚、斷除惑就是觀照,坐座就是法身。

〈安樂行〉中還會廣說這三法。上文「如來莊嚴」就是衣,上面說「如來肩所荷」就是這座,檐就是荷檐運載,是入室。

卅四、五利益

「我於餘國」以下是第二,舉五種利益而勸獎流通:一是差遣化人,二是差遣化四眾,三是差遣八部,四是見佛身,五是給與總持。

若初心還不淳厚,只可以差遣化人,還不可以差遣化四眾與八部;若見到天龍而倚仗這個自高,就妨礙損害他的道業,所以不可以使他見到。若心中沒有倚仗執著,就堪能見佛,何況天龍?何況得到總持而自證利益呢?

卅五、偈十八行半

偈頌有十八行半,分為三:起初一行總勸,不頌長行;其次十六行半頌上面的長行;後一行結勸。

上面就果讚歎的文有五節,如今起初一行半頌開譬;其次「藥王汝當知」是第二,二行半,頌合譬——略去不頌其餘三節,就是近果、釋近、揀非等等。

上面通經方軌之中有二:方軌、利益;如今十二行半來頌。起初三行半頌方軌,其中有三,如今也頌這三意。

「我千萬億」以下,其次九行頌利益。起初一行總說明如來以五事利益的用意,正由於應身遍滿十方,能作五事守護行人。「若我滅後」以下一行半,頌第二遣四眾。「引導」以下一行半,頌第一遣化人。「若說法之人」以下二行,頌第五令得總持。「若人具是德」以下一行,頌第四令得見佛。「若人在空閑」以下二行,頌第三遣八部〔云云〕。

〔妙法蓮華經文句卷第八上〕

I. The Five Kinds of Dharma Teacher and Their Combination and Division in Sutra and Treatise

This chapter speaks of five kinds of Dharma teacher: first, one who receives and upholds; second, one who reads; third, one who recites; fourth, one who explains; and fifth, one who copies.

The Great Treatise explains six kinds of Dharma teacher: through the power of faith one receives; through the power of mindfulness one upholds; looking at the written text is called reading; not forgetting it is called reciting; proclaiming and transmitting it is called speaking; and because the scriptures of the sages are difficult to understand, they must be explained. Of these six, the present sutra combines receiving and upholding as one, combines explaining and speaking as one, divides reading and reciting into two, and adds copying, thereby making five.

When considered separately, the first four persons practice for themselves, while one transforms others. The Great Nirvana Sutra divides them into nine grades: the first four, who do not explain the meaning, occupy the position of disciples; the latter five, who do explain the meaning, occupy the position of teachers.

When considered comprehensively, one who uses the five dharmas to regulate oneself is a Dharma teacher in personal practice; one who uses the five dharmas to teach others is a Dharma teacher who transforms others. Because one regulates oneself through the five dharmas, all are broadly called disciples; because one transforms others through the five dharmas, all are broadly called Dharma teachers. The present title follows this comprehensive meaning and therefore is called “The Dharma Teacher.”

II. Explanation by Diminishing Number: Gathering Five into Four

If explained by diminishing the number, gathering the five into four yields the four peaceful practices, as explained later.

III. Gathering Four into Three: The Three Karmas

If the four are gathered into three, receiving and upholding are mental karma; reading, reciting, and speaking are verbal karma; and copying is bodily karma. Considered separately, verbal karma transforms others, while body and mind constitute personal practice. Considered comprehensively, using the three karmas to regulate oneself makes one a Dharma teacher in personal practice, while using the three karmas to teach and admonish makes one a Dharma teacher who transforms others—hence the chapter “The Dharma Teacher.”

IV. Gathering Four into Three: The Three Gateways

There are also three gateways. Practicing these five dharmas to cultivate oneself is the gateway of merit; propagating and explaining the five dharmas for widespread benefit is the gateway of transforming others; and both cultivating oneself and benefiting others in accordance with the Buddha’s instruction constitute the gateway of repaying kindness.

Considered separately, self-cultivation and repaying kindness are called personal practice, while benefiting others is transformation of others. Considered comprehensively, both regulating oneself and regulating others are called the work of a Dharma teacher—hence the chapter “The Dharma Teacher.”

V. Gathering Four into Three: The Three Dharmas (Room, Robe, and Seat)

Further, reading, reciting, and copying are external practice and constitute the Tathāgata’s robe; receiving and upholding are internal practice and constitute the Tathāgata’s seat; explaining for the benefit of others constitutes the Tathāgata’s room.

Considered separately, the Tathāgata’s room fashions others, while the robe and seat fashion oneself. Considered comprehensively, this is not so: compassion shelters the myriad beings, and the benefit bestowed returns to oneself—this is called being like the room; covering the evils of others and obstructing one’s own ugliness—this is called the robe; settling one’s mind in emptiness enables one to settle others, while settling others also settles oneself—this is called the seat. In this way, regulating oneself through the three dharmas also makes one a Dharma teacher.

Benefiting the myriad beings must begin with entering the room of compassion; entering the realm of marks must be grounded in patient endurance; and rescuing others must be rooted in self-forgetfulness. One who can practice these three dharmas and thereby cause the great teaching to be proclaimed and circulated becomes a reliance for the world and is therefore called a Dharma teacher.

VI. Gathering into Two

They are further gathered into two: personal practice and transformation of others. This is easy to understand and is not recorded again.

VII. Gathering into One: The Tathāgata’s Practice

They are further gathered into one: the Tathāgata’s practice, which contains every practice.

Compassion removes every suffering—the sufferings of the four destinies, the three realms, the two vehicles, bodhisattvas, and so forth. Loving-kindness gives every joy—the joys of humans and gods, nirvāṇa, permanence, and so forth. The robe of gentleness screens off every ugliness—the ugliness of the four abiding delusions, nescience, ignorance, and so forth. The seat of emptiness forgets every mark—being marked, unmarked, neither marked, nor unmarked. This is the comprehensive meaning.

The separate meaning is that compassion gives rise to every good, gentleness stops every evil, and the seat of emptiness sweeps away every mark.

Further, loving-kindness and patience establish every merit, while the seat of emptiness accomplishes every wisdom. Wisdom is the eyes, namely the five eyes; merit is the two feet, namely the six perfections.

Further, compassion surpasses all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, gentleness surpasses all ordinary beings and non-Buddhist practitioners, and the seat of emptiness surpasses bodhisattvas of analytic emptiness, embodied emptiness, partial teachings, and so forth. Thus Vimalakīrti says: “Only one who vanquishes an enemy can be called courageous.”

Further, compassion destroys the heavenly māra, gentleness destroys the māra of the aggregates, and emptiness destroys the māras of afflictions and death. The Larger Prajñāpāramitā says: “Transform all sentient beings and contemplate that all is empty; then Māra cannot gain an opening.” 〔And so forth.〕

Further, loving-kindness and patience make questioning possible, while the seat of emptiness makes answering possible; together they perfect the two adornments.

Further, contemplating emptiness makes questioning possible, while loving-kindness and patience make answering possible. Loving-kindness and patience plant, establish, and support; the wisdom of emptiness weeds, breaks through, and guides.

Further, because of compassion, what separation could there be? Because of gentleness, what obstruction could there be? Because of the seat of emptiness, what dispute could there be?

Because it transcends the three truths, it is called the banner of victory; because it contains and universally gathers, it is called the Mahāyāna; because it is the Tathāgata’s practice, it is called the king of samādhis. The sutra says that loving-kindness is the root of every wholesome dharma, patient endurance is foremost, and the path takes the absence of marks as supreme. Were one to discuss the perfect practice, speech could never exhaust it. 〔And so forth.〕

VIII. Question and Answer: Why Explain the Dharma Teacher through Three Dharmas?

Question: Why is the Dharma teacher explained through precisely these three dharmas?

Answer: On a first pass at the level of affairs, one must ascend the lecture hall, arrange one’s robe, and take one’s seat before one can expound and propagate the teaching. Therefore the explanation uses these three.

Further, when affairs and principle are explained together, delusion does not exceed three kinds: first, delusion arising in relation to the fruit of suffering; second, delusion arising in relation to binding karma; third, delusion arising in relation to the principle of the truths. Therefore three gateways are used to reveal and guide.

Further, at the level of principle, confusion about the truth leads one to fall into suffering, so the gateway of compassion is used; confusion about the conventional truth makes one stagnate in emptiness and experience pleasure, so the gateway of gentleness and patience is used; confusion about the middle way becomes a cognitive obstruction, so the gateway of emptiness is used. 〔And so forth.〕

IX. Explaining the Name and Concluding the Chapter

Dharma means a rule or standard; teacher means one who instructs and fashions. Although Dharma can serve as a standard, its substance cannot propagate itself; bringing it into circulation depends upon people. All five kinds of people who transmit the sutra can be called teachers: by raising the Dharma and accomplishing their personal practice, they all take the Wondrous Dharma as teacher. Because their personal practice is accomplished by taking the Wondrous Dharma as teacher, they are called Dharma teachers.

Further, the five kinds of person can use the Wondrous Dharma to instruct and fashion others. Thus the Dharma is raised to qualify the teacher, and the chapter is called “The Dharma Teacher.”

Whether one regulates oneself through the Dharma or uses the Dharma to fashion others, one is called a Dharma teacher. This is the interpretation through causes and conditions of the chapter.

All the many explanations above interpret the chapter title through the Dharma gateway of the Perfect Teaching.

X. Classification of the Five Chapters That Circulate the Trace Gate

The first three rounds constitute the Trace Gate: the direct teaching, reception and understanding, and predictions are all complete. The following five chapters circulate the Trace Gate. They not only shelter and benefit people of that time, but also seek to moisten generations to come; therefore five chapters perform the work of circulation.

“The Dharma Teacher” and “The Jeweled Stūpa” explain the profound work and weighty merit of propagating the sutra, circulating it among those who have not heard it for immense benefit. “Devadatta” invokes past propagation of the sutra, through which both parties gained benefit, to demonstrate the depth and weight of its merit. In “Encouragement to Uphold,” the eighty thousand great beings whose power of patience is mature propagate the sutra in this land, while those newly given predictions propagate it in other lands. According to an older explanation, “Peaceful Practices” draws in those who have fallen away so that they may circulate the sutra—perhaps this is so, but it may not be the whole account.

Ordinary beginners outside the stages aspire to such extraordinary merit, but they see śrāvakas fearful and apprehensive and hear of bodhisattvas being rejected and humiliated. Looking back upon their own weak strength, they see no benefit for themselves or others and give rise to a mind of retreat. The Buddha teaches peaceful practices for such people; by propagating the Dharma in accordance with them, they need not fear danger or hardship.

Further, in “The Dharma Teacher” Śākyamuni himself speaks of the merit and blessing of propagating the sutra, recruiting people to circulate it. In “The Jeweled Stūpa,” Many Jewels and the emanation buddhas both bear witness and lend their aid, encouraging people to circulate it.

The opening prose and verses of “The Dharma Teacher” praise the five kinds of Dharma teacher—the people capable of upholding the Dharma. The later prose and verses praise the Dharma that they uphold. They also reveal the rules for transmitting the sutra.

XI. The Disciples’ Gateway · During the Buddha’s Lifetime

The opening is again divided into two: first, through the gateway of disciples who receive the path and Dharma, it explains profound work and weighty merit; second, through the gateway of teachers who confer the path and Dharma, it explains profound work and weighty merit.

The disciples’ gateway is further divided into two: disciples during the Buddha’s lifetime and disciples after his extinction.

At the beginning, “through Medicine King he addressed the eighty thousand”—“through” means entrusting. The Buddha wishes to entrust the Wondrous Dharma to Medicine King, so that he will receive it and inform the eighty thousand great beings, and all will come to circulate it. Pointing to these people and asking whether they see them explicitly identifies those who gain merit by upholding the sutra.

The passage concerning the Buddha’s lifetime is further divided into two: first, from “he addressed Medicine King” onward, it distinguishes the classes of people; second, from “all before the Buddha” onward, it distinguishes the causes and conditions for receiving predictions.

Those who were directly addressed before the Buddha and wondrously awakened were the twenty-five hundred people of broad learning and deep understanding; they had already received both collective and individual predictions. The classes now distinguished may include the eight kinds of beings, or the four assemblies and three vehicles—all who were seated at the Lotus assembly.

“all before the Buddha” explains the time: it was when they encountered the Buddha seated before them. “a single sentence or verse” means that the Dharma heard was exceedingly little. “even for a single thought” means that the time was extremely brief. “all are given predictions that they will attain bodhi” explains that although they heard exceedingly little and for an extremely brief time, the merit of their rejoicing nevertheless brought them the fruit of buddhahood. How much more so if they hear it fully, uphold it throughout their lives, circulate it in five ways, and make offerings through the three karmas? 〔And so forth.〕

“hearing a single sentence or verse” refers to those who hear little and understand shallowly, yet all are now given predictions. If even those with little receive predictions, how much more those with much and profound understanding? Using the lesser to indicate the greater, its universality and breadth are this extensive. Since the final round is so, the middle and first rounds are likewise; the meaning can be understood from this without further explanation.

The Sutra of the Samādhi of Directly Seeing Reality separately gives predictions to the four heavenly kings, all named Fire Upholder; to the gods of the Heaven of the Thirty-three, all named King Indra’s Banner; to Kauśika, named Unattached; to the Yāma gods, all named Pure Wisdom; and to the Tuṣita gods, all named King of the Dharma of Śakra. The two heavens above them are also all given predictions, though separate names are not disclosed; the Brahmā gods are named Great Wisdom-Power. These belong to the class of broad learning and deep understanding; those now given predictions belong to the class of little hearing and shallow understanding.

An older explanation says that pratyekabuddhas and bodhisattvas were not given predictions. This passage gives predictions to all three vehicles, so there is no need for doubt.

Concerning “one verse or sentence,” the Ekottara Collection says: “Take at will an essential verse from the sutra, such as one concerning the Four Truths.” The Treatise on the Ten Stages of the Bodhisattva says: “Aversion and contempt are called disenchantment; not seeking is called absence of desire; a mind without defilement is called liberation; laying down the heavy burden is called nirvāṇa. Aversion and contempt concern origination; not seeking concerns suffering; freedom from defilement is the path; laying down the heavy burden is cessation.” It further says: “The Buddha told Pūrṇa: I have four statements, namely the Four Truths and the four establishments of mindfulness,” and so forth.

Interpreted through contemplation of mind, every sentence and every verse returns to the one; there is no sentence or verse that does not. 〔And so forth.〕

If one takes the essential statements of the Trace Gate, they are opening, revealing, awakening, and entering; riding this jeweled vehicle to travel in the four directions; the four peaceful practices; the four intentions of encouragement; and so forth.

XII. Rejoicing for a Single Thought: Vertical and Horizontal Explanations

“Rejoicing for a single thought” means that although one has not yet practiced and merely rejoices in the Dharma and its people, the meritorious result is already abundant. How much more so when one’s practice reaches its proper place?

The joyful mind of rejoicing has two forms:

If, upon hearing the opening of the provisional to reveal the real, one deeply understands within a single thought the principle that is neither provisional nor real and trusts the Buddha’s knowledge and vision, while also comprehending both provisional and real together and the perfect interfusion of affairs and principle—though still fully endowed with the nature of afflictions, one knows the Tathāgata’s secret treasury. This is rejoicing discussed vertically.

Again, if upon hearing the purport of opening the provisional to reveal the real, one broadly understands within a single mind that every mind and every dharma is Buddha-Dharma without obstruction, then if one wished to distinguish and explain them, speech could not exhaust them: one month, four months, or even a year of successive explanation would not finish. Although one has not yet attained a genuine mind of rejoicing, one can understand in this way. As the Dharma is so, people are also so. This is rejoicing discussed horizontally.

The horizontal is itself vertical, and the vertical is itself horizontal. Therefore the Great Nirvana Sutra says, “Prefer to hear little and understand much of its meaning and flavor.” This is the meaning; it should be explained again below.

XIII. The Disciples’ Gateway · After the Buddha’s Extinction

From “he addressed Medicine King: again, after the Tathāgata’s extinction” onward, the text explains disciples after the Buddha’s extinction. This too has two parts: first, it identifies the class of disciples, briefly indicating the persons, who may be understood by comparison with those above; next, it says “I too give them predictions,” whose meritorious result is as explained before.

XIV. The Teachers’ Gateway · The Present Age

From “if, further, there is a person” onward begins the second division, the teachers’ gateway, which has prose and verse.

The prose has two parts: first the specific, then the general. The specific discusses people, while the time above concerns present and future. The general, from “regardless” onward, includes both present and future and comprehensively explains the offense gained by opposing it and the merit gained by following it.

The specific passage is further divided into two: first the present age, then the age to come.

The present age is further divided into two: first the lower-grade teacher, then the higher-grade teacher.

The lower-grade teacher has two parts: first the teacher’s characteristics, then the teacher’s meritorious result. The characteristics are the five kinds of Dharma teacher and the ten kinds of offering.

Next, from “Medicine King, know that these people have previously made offerings” onward, the text explains the lower grade’s meritorious result. “Previously made offerings” means that their causes in past lives are deep. “Out of pity for sentient beings they are born in this human world” explains the greatness of their present merit. From “if someone asks” onward, it explains the profundity of their future result.

From “how much more one who can fully receive and uphold it” onward, the text explains the higher-grade teacher, also in two parts: first it brings out the higher-grade teacher by comparison; next, “Medicine King, know that this person voluntarily relinquishes the recompense of pure karma,” explains the higher grade’s meritorious result.

XV. The Teachers’ Gateway · After the Buddha’s Extinction

From “if this good man, after my extinction, can privately speak for even one person” onward, the text explains that teachers after the Buddha’s extinction likewise have lower and higher grades.

The lower grade also has two parts. First it identifies the lower-grade person: one who has attained the sutra’s meaning only vertically, possesses wisdom but lacks learning, and is fit only to explain it privately, not yet before an assembly. This is therefore a lower-grade teacher.

“Privately speak a single sentence for one person” means that although one has gained an understanding of one sentence, without broad learning in the various divergent meanings one must not speak before an assembly. If one cannot penetrate every question and challenge, correct principle will fail to be proclaimed and transmitted. It is as the Explanatory Treatise says of wisdom without learning: like a small rain without thunder. If one wishes to articulate a correct explanation of this sentence, one should for the time being speak only in private.

“Know that this person is an envoy of the Tathāgata” explains the person’s meritorious result. The sutra is spoken by suchness-wisdom, and what it speaks is suchness-principle. A practitioner today who receives this teaching of suchness and proclaims the principle of suchness has been dispatched by the Tathāgata.

“Performing the Tathāgata’s work”—suchness-wisdom illuminates suchness-principle as its work. A practitioner today who practices suchness-principle in accordance with the teaching of suchness performs the Tathāgata’s work. On one side is suchness-wisdom, on the other suchness-principle, and transforming sentient beings is the work. A practitioner today who can exercise great compassion, explaining the principle of true suchness within this sutra so that sentient beings benefit, is also said to perform the Tathāgata’s work.

Interpreted through contemplation of mind, an envoy of the Tathāgata is the wisdom-mind contemplating its object, while that object is true suchness. The object comes forth and elicits wisdom, so wisdom is dispatched by suchness. “Sent by the Tathāgata” means that contemplative wisdom comes from suchness. “Performing the Tathāgata’s work” means passing through every dharma and finding none that is not true suchness; true suchness itself is the Buddha’s work.

From “how much more before a great assembly” onward, the text explains the higher-grade person. It omits comparison of the meritorious result; the meaning can be understood.

XVI. General Explanation of the Offense of Opposition and the Merit of Accord

From “if there is an evil person” onward begins the second division, which discusses all five kinds of Dharma teacher generally: those who oppose them gain offense, while those who accord with them gain merit.

Here offense and merit are not weighed according to the richness or barrenness of the field of merit, but only according to the beginner and the one at the final stage. A beginner is still fully endowed with afflictions. If obstructed, the matter being studied is abandoned, and therefore the offense is great. A buddha is impartial; evil cannot harass or coerce a buddha, so how could it obstruct one? Therefore the offense is said to be light.

The same is true of making offerings. This practitioner still depends upon support; if offerings are received, the work of cultivation succeeds, so the merit of giving to this person is excellent. A buddha depends upon nothing and has fulfilled every task; although one again presents offerings, they add nothing to the Buddha. Therefore the result is called inferior.

It is like a crown prince in adversity: providing what he needs brings immense merit, while insulting the royal line incurs no light offense. Thus both offense and merit are weighty. Giving clothing and food to a great king, by contrast, is a secondary and minor matter; even should one wish to violate him, one cannot cause harm. Thus both offense and merit are slight.

From “Medicine King” onward, the text explains that reading and reciting adorn one like the Buddha; this is the merit gained by accord, because the Buddha is adorned with concentration and wisdom, and this person can cultivate concentration and wisdom.

“Borne upon the Tathāgata’s shoulder”—to bear upon the back is he, and to carry upon the shoulder is dan. Cultivating the substance of the dharma-body, which is neither provisional nor real, is to be borne by the Tathāgata; exercising the functions of the two wisdoms that can plant and actualize is to be carried by the Tathāgata.

“In whatever direction that person goes, one should face that way and bow”—above, the Dharma was explained as teacher; now the person is shown capable of serving as teacher to the many. Wherever this person proceeds accords with the true mark and may be honored and followed. Following is “facing,” honoring is “bowing”; one honors and follows while also making offerings and so forth. 〔And so forth.〕

XVII. Sixteen Lines of Verse

The verse has sixteen lines, divided into three parts: the first two stanzas do not restate the prose but separately encourage and exhort personal practice and benefit to others; the next thirteen lines restate the specific and general divisions of the teachers’ gateway; the final line praises the sutra.

Within the restatement of the specific and general divisions are two further parts: the first seven lines restate the specific, and the latter six restate the general.

The specific gateway above covered present and future. Here the first four lines restate the present and the latter three restate the future. Both present and future above had higher- and lower-grade teachers.

Here, first, the one line from “if there is one who can” onward restates the lower grade: the first half presents the Dharma teacher, and the half-line from “know that from the Buddha” onward presents the meritorious result. The three lines from “all who can receive and uphold” onward restate the present higher-grade teacher: the first half-line presents the higher-grade teacher’s characteristics; from “relinquishing a pure land” onward begins the second part, two and a half lines restating the meritorious result.

The three lines from “after my extinction” onward restate the future. The first two lines reverse the sequence to restate the higher grade introduced by comparison, in two parts: the first half-line from “after my extinction” onward restates the Dharma teacher—the prose lacked the meritorious result, but the verse now includes it; second, the one and a half lines from “one should join one’s palms” onward explain the meritorious result. The one line from “if one can, in a later age” onward is the second division and returns to restate the lower-grade teacher: its first half presents the person, and its second half, from “I dispatch [someone] there” onward, states the meritorious result.

The six lines from “if for the course of a kalpa” onward form the second division and generally restate the general gateway above. That gateway also had two parts: the first two lines restate the offense gained by opposition; the four lines from “there is someone who seeks the Buddha path” onward restate the merit gained by accord.

The one line from “Medicine King, I now tell you” onward forms the third division and praises the sutra’s nobility and subtlety.

XVIII. Praising the Dharma Upheld: General Statement of Five Praises

From “at that time the Buddha again addressed” onward begins the second division, which praises the Dharma upheld and the method of propagating the sutra. The Dharma upheld is that which regulates oneself; the method of propagation is that which regulates others. It has prose and verse.

The prose first praises the sutra-Dharma and then states the guiding rules.

The praise has five parts: first, praising it in relation to the Dharma, also by comparison; second, praising it in relation to people; third, in relation to place; fourth, in relation to cause; fifth, in relation to result. Because the Dharma is wondrous, the person is noble; because the person is noble, the place is honored; because the place is honored, the cause is perfect; because the cause is perfect, the result is ultimate.

XIX. Praise in Relation to the Dharma: Already, Now, and Yet to Be Taught

First comes praise of the Dharma: among what has already been taught, is now taught, and will be taught, this sutra is foremost.

One Dharma teacher explains that “already taught” is the Prajñāpāramitā and “yet to be taught” is the Great Nirvana Sutra. Before the Lotus, great and small were separated; after the Lotus, they have been brought together. This sutra is precisely the beginning of gathering the three and the first return to the one, and therefore it is called foremost. The sutra praises the Lotus as standing beyond already, now, and yet to be taught. This Dharma teacher has omitted one interval. 〔And so forth.〕

In the present explanation, “already” refers to the gradual and sudden teachings through the Larger Prajñāpāramitā and before; “now” refers to the same assembly, namely the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings; “yet to be” refers to the Great Nirvana Sutra.

The gradual and sudden sutras through the Larger Prajñāpāramitā all carried skillful means and were comparatively easy for people to trust. The Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings now generates the immeasurable from the one, but the immeasurable has not yet returned to the one; this too is easy to trust. The Lotus now discusses Dharma by interfusing all distinctions and returning them to one Dharma, and discusses people by showing that the traces and origins of teachers and disciples are both long-remote. Both gateways run contrary to the past and are difficult to trust and understand. The Lotus has already spoken the difficult matter directly beneath the arrowheads; the Great Nirvana Sutra that follows is therefore easy to trust.

“Treasury of the secret essence”—what is concealed and unspoken is called secret; what gathers everything is called essential; what contains and stores true suchness and the true mark is called a treasury.

“It must not be distributed”—the Dharma is subtle and difficult to trust. It may be conferred upon those of profound wisdom, but it will only increase the offenses of the unwise, and therefore must not be spoken casually.

“From the past until now, it has never been openly taught”—the Tripiṭaka teaching does not say that the two vehicles become buddhas, nor does it clarify the origins and traces of teachers and disciples. Although the Vaipulya and Prajñāpāramitā teachings speak of the treasury of the true mark, they do not yet say that the five vehicles become buddhas, nor have they revealed the origin by opening the traces. The sudden and gradual teachings have not been integrated, and therefore it is called secret. This sutra fully articulates the Dharma secreted in the past; it opens the secret treasury and is itself the secret treasury. Such a secret treasury has never before been openly taught.

“Even while the Tathāgata is in the world, there is much resentment and jealousy”—for more than forty years it could not be declared at once. Even now, when the Buddha wishes to teach it, five thousand immediately leave the assembly. If this occurs even while the Buddha is in the world, how much more in the future! That it is difficult to transform people follows necessarily in principle.

XX. Praise in Relation to People

From “after the Tathāgata’s extinction, those who can copy and uphold it” onward begins the second division, praise in relation to people. When this Dharma abides in a person, that person is noble.

“Covered by the Tathāgata’s robe” means cultivating and learning the great patience as one’s robe; above it was called “the Tathāgata’s adornment.”

“Kept in mind and protected by the buddhas”—the true mark is Buddha, and real wisdom is the child. Honoring the true mark gives rise to real wisdom, and therefore one is kept in mind and protected by all buddhas.

The four faiths are “the power of faith,” the four universal vows are “the power of vows,” and great wisdom is “the power of wholesome roots.” Faith means trusting principle, and principle is the dharma-body; vows establish practice, and practice is liberation; wholesome roots have a foundation so firm that it is difficult to move, and this is prajñā.

Know that these three powers are the secret treasury of the three virtues. A beginner who abides here is no different from the Buddha, and therefore it is called “lodging together with the Tathāgata.”

Further, through the power of faith one cultivates the Tathāgata’s wisdom of ultimate emptiness. The Tathāgata takes ultimate emptiness as his dwelling; because this person also learns ultimate emptiness through the power of faith, one lodges together with the Tathāgata.

“The hand strokes the head”—through the powers of vows and wholesome roots, this person’s own provisional and real wisdom functions as the responsive capacity, which is called the head. The Tathāgata’s provisional and real wisdom for transforming others is called the hand; it opens and develops the preceding person’s head of provisional and real wisdom in personal practice. Because stimulus and response intersect, the text speaks of stroking the head; stroking the head is the bestowal of a prediction.

XXI. Praise in Relation to Place

From “wherever, in every place” onward begins the third division, praise in relation to place. Wherever this Dharma is found, that place is honored.

Stūpas should be raised at the Buddha’s birthplace, place of awakening, place of turning the Dharma wheel, place of entry into nirvāṇa, and every other place visited by the Dharma King. This sutra is the birthplace of the dharma-body, the site of the path where awakening occurs, the true substance of the Dharma wheel, and the cavern-dwelling of great nirvāṇa. Wherever this sutra is found, a stūpa must be raised and offerings made.

“No relics need be placed there”—the Explanatory Treatise says, “Fragments of bone are relics of the physical body; sutra scrolls are relics of the dharma-body.” This sutra is a relic of the dharma-body, so relics of the physical body need not also be deposited. Both the physical body and the dharma-body have whole-body and fragmented forms; these can be understood. 〔And so forth.〕

XXII. Praise in Relation to Cause

From “if one leaves home” onward begins the fourth division, praise by raising the cause.

“If one has not skillfully practiced the bodhisattva path”—receiving the first three teachings is a dispersed relic of the dharma-body and does not yet constitute skillful deliverance. Entering the Perfect Teaching is the whole-body relic, and that is skillful deliverance; skillful deliverance is skillful practice.

XXIII. Praise in Relation to Result: Proximity to the Result

From “those sentient beings” onward begins the fifth division, praise by raising the result. The text has five parts: first, explaining proximity to the result; second, opening the parable; third, correlating the parable; fourth, explaining proximity—not introducing a separate fourfold interpretation; fifth, distinguishing what is not so.

The opening now explains proximity to the result. “Know that they will certainly draw near the fruit of complete awakening”—in “Peaceful Practices” this is called “the place of proximity.” The substance of this fruit of bodhi is the locus of the Buddha’s eye and the Buddha’s wisdom and knowledge. It therefore has two forms: the bodhi of the beginner’s mind and the bodhi of the final mind. Here “near” means specifically near to the bodhi of the first abode.

Further, one who cultivates the perfect cause while looking toward the perfect fruit and gains a semblance of understanding is called near. In the earlier praise in relation to cause, cultivating the causes of the Shared and Separate Teachings was called unskillful and far from the perfect fruit; cultivating the perfect cause is skillful practice and near to the perfect fruit.

Now perfect wisdom in accord with reality serves as both cause and result: true suchness before the path is the direct cause; true suchness within the path is the conditioning cause and is also called the revealing cause; true suchness after the path is the perfect fruit.

Therefore the Contemplation of Samantabhadra says: “The cause of the Great Vehicle is precisely the true mark, and the fruit of the Great Vehicle is also the true mark.” The Explanatory Treatise says: “The initial contemplation of the true mark is called the cause; the completion of contemplation is called the result.”

At the level of principle, true suchness and the true mark cannot be assigned cause or result and have no before or after. In relation to the practice of sentient beings, however, there are before and after, as well as cause and result.

XXIV. Opening the Parable: Digging a Well

From “it is like a person” onward begins the second division, opening the parable. It has two explanations: one through the gateway of contemplation and one through the gateway of teaching.

Gateway of contemplation: A sentient being’s mind, fully endowed with many afflictions, is called the “high plain”; cultivating contemplative wisdom is called “digging”; and first realizing the flavor of principle is like obtaining clear water.

In the contemplation of the Shared Teaching, the ground of dry wisdom is like “dry soil,” the ground of the nature is “moist soil and mud,” and seeing the truths is obtaining clear water.

In the contemplation of the Separate Teaching, entering emptiness from the provisional sees only emptiness and not nonemptiness. Cutting off the afflictions of the four abidings is like digging dry soil and remaining far from water. Emerging from emptiness into the provisional, one first knew that things were not provisional and now knows that they are not empty. Through these two contemplations one can enter the middle way, subdue ignorance, and in turn see moist soil, thereby drawing near the water.

In the contemplation of the Perfect Teaching, the middle way is neither empty nor provisional, yet illuminates emptiness and the provisional; this is like gradually reaching moist mud. The four abiding delusions have been exhausted and ignorance subdued. One has already gained a semblance of perfect understanding of the middle way, so the text speaks of mud. If one enters the first abode and gives rise to a genuine understanding of the middle way, one breaks through ignorance as mud settles clear and sees the middle way as one sees clear water. The Treatise on the Lotus Sutra says, “the water of buddha-nature”; know the sequence within it.

Gateway of teaching: Soil represents scriptural teaching, while water represents the middle way; a teaching explains the middle way as soil contains water. The Tripiṭaka Teaching does not explain the middle way and is like dry soil. The Vaipulya and Prajñāpāramitā teachings explain the meaning of the middle way while carrying skillful means and are like moist soil. The teaching of the Lotus directly and openly reveals the unsurpassed path and is like seeing mud. Through hearing, reflecting, and cultivating in response to the Lotus teaching, one awakens to the middle way and truly sees buddha-nature. The genuine wisdom that arises no longer depends upon written words, like obtaining clear water in which the appearance of soil is no more. Therefore the Avataṃsaka Sutra says: “The wisdom-body possessed by bodhisattvas of the ten abodes is not awakened through another.”

XXV. Five Schools’ Divergent Explanations and the Root Treatise’s Judgment

Someone says: the initial teaching is like the dry soil of a high plain; the Larger Prajñāpāramitā is like moist soil; the Lotus is like mud; buddhahood is like water.

Someone says: the Vimalakīrti Sutra and Sutra of the Questions of Brahmā are like dry soil; the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings is like moist soil; the Lotus is like mud; buddhahood is like water.

Someone says: the Larger Prajñāpāramitā is like dry soil; the Sutra of Immeasurable Meanings is like moist soil; the Lotus is like mud; buddhahood is like water.

These three schools all follow the theory of the Five Periods.

Master Sheng says: “Receiving and upholding the Lotus while seeking the Buddha path is desire like thirst. The three vehicles find the One Vehicle difficult to trust, and seeking understanding of the Lotus is like being upon a high plain. Receiving, upholding, reading, and reciting are digging. Failing to understand in accordance with what one has heard is not yet hearing and is like dry soil; being able to understand is reaching mud.” The annotator agrees with him.

Someone says that one explanation places one far from the Buddha, while the other places one near the Buddha. The first three Dharma teachers explain the various teachings as far from the Buddha and the Lotus as near the Buddha; the latter two explanations discuss distance and proximity only within the Lotus.

Examining the sutra’s meaning, there should be two senses: first, comparing the other sutras with the Lotus to clarify distance and proximity; second, discussing distance and proximity within the Lotus itself. These Dharma teachers have missed the sutra’s purport.

XXVI. Two Questions and Answers

Question: Why are the other sutras far from the Buddha?

Answer: Because they have not opened the provisional, those seeking buddhahood remain uncertain. The Lotus declares only one and no three and forever leaves behind the mind of retreat; therefore it is near the Buddha. The sutra says: “It definitively resolves the śrāvaka teaching.”

Question: How can the Prajñāpāramitā be far from the Buddha?

Answer: The aspect in which it has not opened the provisional is far. A beginning bodhisattva does not recognize how the Prajñāpāramitā secretly transforms and entrusts the family estate; for that person, therefore, it is far.

The real and skillful wisdoms of the Prajñāpāramitā are the parents of the dharma-bodies of the buddhas of the three times. A person seeking buddhahood is like an old and sick person supported by two strong people, who can thereby travel far. Know that the Prajñāpāramitā is supremely excellent. The Lotus opening the provisional is no different from the Prajñāpāramitā revealing the real; there is no separate Lotus outside the Prajñāpāramitā. Lotus and Prajñāpāramitā are merely different names.

Because these are the divergent explanations of various Dharma teachers, they have simply been recorded.

XXVII. Correlating the Parable

Next, from “bodhisattvas are also like this” onward begins the third division, correlating the parable. Gaining the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation within the Lotus constitutes the three wisdoms of perfect contemplation and alone enables one to draw near the result—not hearing, reflection, and cultivation within such teachings as dry or moist soil.

XXVIII. Explaining the Meaning of Proximity and Three Schools on Opening the Gateway of Skillful Means

From “why is this?” onward begins the fourth division, explaining the meaning of proximity. “all bodhisattvas” clarifies the many provisional causes; “complete awakening” clarifies every provisional result. Provisional causes and results all belong to this sutra, just as dry and moist soils depend upon water, and therefore are said to belong to it.

“Opening the gateway of skillful means and revealing the true mark”—

Guangzhai says: “In the past, the capacities at the Deer Park were mixed. The Tripiṭaka was taught extensively, but the one principle was not clarified. At that time the provisional concealed the real, and the one principle was closed off by the provisional teaching. Now, in the royal city, the Buddha responds to great capacities and reveals the real. Once the real is revealed, the former teaching is abolished; because the former teaching is abolished, the gateway of skillful means is opened. Once the one principle is manifest, the true mark is revealed.” My private judgment is that this explanation breaks skillful means rather than opening skillful means.

Daolang of Hexi says: “Directly naming the three as skillful means is opening the gateway of skillful means. In the past it was not said that the three were skillful means, so the gateway of skillful means was closed. Now naming the three as skillful means is revealing the one as real.” My private judgment is that this explanation accords with the sutra text.

Someone explains that the two skillful means of teaching and body are opened, while the two realities of teaching and body are revealed. The buddhas of the three times possess only the provisional and real of form and voice; when these are opened and revealed, the twelve divisions and the eighty thousand treasuries shine clearly. My private judgment is that the first two Dharma teachers speak of opening and revealing in relation to teaching, while this latter person adds the body. Is this stealing the meaning of Nāgārjuna and Sengyin and making it one’s own explanation? It remains the sense of breaking skillful means rather than opening them.

XXIX. Three Questions and Answers

Question: Is skillful means itself immediately a gateway, or is it called a gateway because it leads to the true mark?

My private answer: it has both meanings. “Serving as a gateway to the true mark” can be understood. “Its own substance is itself a gateway” is like seeking spiritual friends in the Avataṃsaka Sutra and attaining various Dharma gateways—counting sands, contemplating the ocean, and so forth.

Each of these two gateways has opening and closing. In the past the three were not said to be skillful means, and thus that gateway was covered and closed; now the three are said to be skillful means, and thus that gateway is opened. In the past the one was not said to be real, and the gateway of the real was covered and closed; now the one is said to be real, and thus the gateway of the real is opened.

Second, this skillful means also leads to the true mark; therefore the skillful means of the three vehicles are the gateway to the One Vehicle.

The true mark also has two meanings. First, because its own substance is empty and open, it is called a gateway, as in the Dharma gateway of nonduality in the Vimalakīrti Sutra and the Dharma-realm gateway in the Avataṃsaka Sutra. Second, it can lead to skillful means and thereby serve as a gateway. Liu Qiu says: “The function of penetrating the myriad things proceeds from the one, so the one is the gateway of skillful means. The efficacy of drawing beings forth depends greatly upon the three, so the three are the mark of reality. Saying that there are not three opens the gateway of skillful means; saying that there is only one reveals the true mark.”

Someone says that the complete discussion has three meanings: first, the three are skillful means and the one is real; second, both three and one are skillful means, while neither three nor one is real; third, three and one are dual, neither three nor one is nondual, both duality and nonduality are provisional, while neither dual nor nondual is real. All three formulations can serve as gateways. Thus the three serve as gateway to the one, with the provisional leading to the real; the one can serve as gateway to the three, with the real giving rise to the provisional; and so on with duality and nonduality. Each can mutually serve as a gateway and mutually serve as a mark, but they cannot mutually serve as provisional and real.

My private judgment is this: according to the claim that the three are the gateway to the one, do the three vehicles lead to the true mark? If they do not, they are not a gateway; the three must be opened before they can become a gateway. Once the three have been opened, they are no longer three, so how can the three be a gateway to the true mark? Further, the three are not the Buddha-cause, so how could they be the gateway to the true mark? Once this meaning is refuted, the other two may be inferred by analogy. 〔And so forth.〕

Question: If skillful means and the true mark can mutually serve as gateways, can skillful means also serve as the gateway to skillful means and the true mark as the gateway to the true mark?

This yields four cases, two of which are as above. Third, the true mark serves as the gateway to the true mark; fourth, skillful means serves as the gateway to skillful means. It is like a name serving as the gateway to a meaning and a meaning serving as the gateway to a name: because the name “skillful means” discloses the meaning of skillful means, the name is the gateway to the meaning; because the meaning of skillful means corresponds to the name “skillful means,” the meaning is the gateway to the name. The same applies to the true mark. The “Preface to the Middle Treatise” says: “Reality cannot be awakened to without a name, and so the word ‘middle’ is provisionally entrusted to proclaim it.” This is precisely the matter.

Question: Can one use the three to reveal the three and the one to reveal the one?

This too yields four cases, two of which are as above. Using the three to reveal the three means this: the three of the past are different from the one of today, and those three stand outside the one; the one of today is different from the three of the past, and that one stands outside the three. Thus the one is not the one belonging to the school of three, and the three are not the three belonging to the school of one; both are attached views.

To break this illness, three are separately taught within the One Buddha Vehicle, and therefore the three are the three belonging to the school of one. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path,” and therefore the one is the one belonging to the school of three. Since three and one are not different, this is the meaning of causes and conditions. The circumstantially arisen three and one reveal the three and one posited as self-existent; the self-existent three and one also reveal the circumstantially arisen three and one. Therefore it is said that the three reveal the one and the one reveals the three.

XXX. Fifteen Passages Explaining “Gateway”

Someone cites fifteen passages to explain “gateway”: two in “Skillful Means,” six in “Parables,” three in “Faith and Understanding,” two in “The Conjured City,” one in “The Dharma Teacher,” and one in “Avalokiteśvara.”

The two passages in “Skillful Means” are these. First is the gateway of wisdom: provisional wisdom is the gateway to real wisdom. Master Sheng says: “Verbal teaching is the gateway. Verbal teaching explains real wisdom, and therefore verbal teaching is the gateway to real wisdom.” The Treatise on the Lotus Sutra says the same. Next, the sutra speaks of proclaiming the Buddha path through various Dharma gateways; this takes the Great Vehicle teaching as gateway.

The six passages in “Parables” are these. First, “the house was vast and had only one gateway” again takes the Great Vehicle teaching as gateway. Second, “the gateway that burned” takes the bounded domain of the three realms as gateway, just as the house itself is called the gateway. Third, “there was only one gateway, and it was narrow and small” again takes the Great Vehicle teaching as gateway. Fourth, “the three carts were outside the gateway” again takes the three realms as gateway. Fifth, “through the gateway of the Buddha’s teaching they leave the sufferings of the three realms” takes the Lesser Vehicle teaching as gateway. Sixth, “standing outside the gateway” relies upon the Great Vehicle and takes the bounded domain of the two deaths as gateway. Lesser Vehicle practitioners too have left every affliction, have exhausted both active afflictions and their habituations, and are therefore said to stand outside the gateway.

The three passages in “Faith and Understanding” are these: “standing beside the gateway” takes the Great Vehicle principle and teaching as gateway; second, “still outside the gateway” is as above; third, “within the elder’s gateway” is likewise as above.

The two passages in “The Conjured City” are these: “please open the gateway of ambrosia” again concerns the gateways of the great and small teachings; “layered gateways and lofty towers” takes the Lesser Vehicle’s three gateways of emptiness.

The gateway in “Skillful Means” is as explained above. The passage in “Avalokiteśvara” likewise takes the great teaching as gateway.

XXXI. The Present Explanation of “Opening the Gateway of Skillful Means”

The present explanation of “opening the gateway of skillful means” is this: everything not taught in the past is now taught.

In the past it was taught that every worldly livelihood and productive enterprise—how could these ever have been skillful means? Now all are opened, precisely as the true mark and without contradiction.

In the past, Lesser Vehicle skillful means and the Lesser Vehicle result were taught. Even the Lesser Vehicle result was not a gateway to the true mark, so how could the Lesser Vehicle’s skillful means be a gateway? Now all are opened as the true mark: “What you practice is the bodhisattva path”; “it definitively resolves the śrāvaka teaching”; and “it is king among the sutras.”

In the past the two were taught as the gateway of skillful means. Now they are all opened as the true mark—how could they still be a gateway? “Causing all sentient beings to open, reveal, awaken to, and enter the Buddha’s knowledge and vision”—not one color or fragrance is anything other than Buddha-Dharma. Whether gateway or not gateway, all are opened to reveal the true mark and disclose the water of buddha-nature. If not opened, it remains deep, firm, obscure, and remote, reached by no one. Now that it is opened, the water can be seen and dry soil is no more.

There is also an explanation through the three wisdoms. Everything belonging to this sutra is the Perfect Teaching’s wisdom of hearing; this sutra opening skillful means is the Perfect Teaching’s wisdom of reflection; revealing the true mark is the Perfect Teaching’s wisdom of cultivation. These three were obscure and remote; the Buddha now opens and reveals them, and the real can therefore be seen.

XXXII. Distinguishing What Is Not So

From “Medicine King, if a bodhisattva hears” onward begins the fifth division, distinguishing what is not so. If a bodhisattva hears this teaching and becomes startled or doubtful, or if a śrāvaka gives rise to overweening pride, all are dry soil—not even moist soil, much less seeing water.

XXXIII. The Method of Propagating the Sutra: The Three Guides Contain the Three Virtues

From “if a good man or good woman, after the Tathāgata’s extinction” onward begins the second division, a concise revelation of the method for propagating the sutra. It is further divided into two: first, revealing the method; second, explaining the benefits.

The method has three parts: first, marking the chapter gateways; second, explaining them; third, exhorting cultivation.

Cultivating the Tathāgata’s room is great loving-kindness and compassion. In relation to identity of substance, it is the dharma-body; in relation to the sentient beings it covers, it is liberation; in causing sentient beings to return to identity of substance, it is prajñā.

Cultivating the Tathāgata’s robe: in relation to what is covered, it is the dharma-body; in relation to what can cover and adorn the body, it is the patience of quiescent cessation; in relation to harmonizing one’s light and benefiting beings, it is liberation.

In relation to what can sit, it is prajñā; in relation to what is sat upon, it is the dharma-body; in the dark union and correspondence of body and seat, it is liberation.

Further, the peace and joy of great loving-kindness are supportive accomplishment; gentleness subduing anger and cutting through delusion is contemplation and illumination; sitting upon the seat is the dharma-body.

“Peaceful Practices” will again explain these three dharmas at length. Above, “the Tathāgata’s adornment” is the robe; the earlier “borne upon the Tathāgata’s shoulder” is this seat; “carrying” is bearing and transporting and constitutes entering the room.

XXXIV. Five Benefits

From “I, in other lands” onward begins the second division, raising five benefits to encourage circulation: first, dispatching conjured people; second, dispatching conjured members of the four assemblies; third, dispatching the eight kinds of beings; fourth, enabling one to see the Buddha’s body; fifth, conferring retention.

If a beginner’s mind is not yet mature, only conjured people may be dispatched; conjured members of the four assemblies and the eight kinds of beings may not yet be dispatched. If one saw gods and nāgas and relied upon that to become arrogant, it would obstruct and damage one’s practice of the path, and therefore one may not be allowed to see them. If there is no reliance or attachment within the mind, one is fit to see the Buddha—how much more gods and nāgas? How much more to gain retention and personally realize benefit?

XXXV. Eighteen and a Half Lines of Verse

The verse has eighteen and a half lines, divided into three parts: the first line is a general exhortation and does not restate the prose; the next sixteen and a half lines restate the prose above; the final line concludes with an exhortation.

The text praising the result above had five sections. Here the first one and a half lines restate the opening of the parable. Next, “Medicine King, you should know” begins the second part: two and a half lines restating the correlation of the parable. The other three sections—proximity to the result, explanation of proximity, and distinguishing what is not so—are omitted and not restated.

The guiding rules for transmitting the sutra above had two parts: the rules and the benefits. Here twelve and a half lines restate them. The first three and a half lines restate the rules, which had three parts above and are restated here with the same three meanings.

From “my countless millions” onward, the next nine lines restate the benefits. The first line generally explains why the Tathāgata confers benefit through five matters: precisely because his responsive bodies fill the ten directions, he can perform the five matters and guard practitioners. The one and a half lines from “if, after my extinction” onward restate the second benefit, dispatching the four assemblies. The one and a half lines from “guide” onward restate the first, dispatching conjured people. The two lines from “if a person who teaches the Dharma” onward restate the fifth, enabling one to gain retention. The one line from “if a person possesses this virtue” onward restates the fourth, enabling one to see the Buddha. The two lines from “if a person is in a solitary place” onward restate the third, dispatching the eight kinds of beings. 〔And so forth.〕

[Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Eight, First Part]

釋見寶塔品Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔妙法蓮華經文句卷第八下。天台智者大師說。〕

一、釋品名·第一番

梵語稱塔婆,或稱偷婆,此地譯作方墳,也叫靈廟。又有稱支提的,那是沒有骨身舍利的。這座塔既然有全身舍利不散,就不稱為支提。

《阿含經》說明四支徵——生處、得道、轉法輪、入滅,這四處起塔。如今的寶塔,是先佛入滅的支徵。經中說,佛的三種身都從此經而生;諸佛在此坐道場,諸佛在此轉法輪,諸佛在此般涅槃——因此單單這部《法華》,就是三世諸佛的四支徵。先佛已經住在其中,今佛與之並坐,未來佛也將如此。這座塔出現,是要顯明這件事,四眾都親眼看見,所以稱為〈見寶塔品〉。

二、釋品名·第二番

《瓔珞經》記載善吉問:『生身、全身、碎身的功德相等嗎?』佛說:『不相等。色身以言教化導訓誨,三業具足清淨,能使眾生達到道場;全身舍利與碎身舍利只能以威神光明使人供養得福——所以不相等。』

又問頂王如來:『在十二那術劫中說法教化,舍利也是如此,這應當相等了。』佛說:『這都是頂王如來的神力所作成的罷了。』

那部經比較全身與碎身舍利,說都由生身佛的力量而來;此經則比較生身、全身、碎身舍利以及法身的偏、圓舍利,說都從此經而出——顯示此經的功德弘大、持力廣大。寶塔從地涌來證明這件事,四眾都親眼看見,所以稱為〈見寶塔品〉。

三、釋品名·第三番——駁北地師

北方諸師說:『佛為舍利弗說經的時候,寶塔已經出現作為證明;如果等說經完畢才來,還能證什麼?這是經家排定次第,把它安置在三周說法之後罷了。』

這只是人的臆度,不可相信。

如今依《薩雲分陀利經》所說:『佛宣說《法華》無央數偈的時候,有七寶塔從地涌出,塔中有金床,床上有佛,名叫袍休蘭羅,漢語稱作大寶,讚歎釋尊說:我特地前來供養,願您坐我的金床,再為我宣說《薩雲分陀利》。』

依這部經作證,就是在三周說法之後,才更請宣說壽量。明文是聖者所說而不肯採用,人的穿鑿附會哪能承受?

這座塔正是為了證明前文、發起後文而從地涌出,四眾都親眼看見,所以稱為〈見寶塔品〉。

四、釋品名·第四番——三佛表示

地論師說多寶是法身佛;《釋論》說多寶以誓願化身前來證經,本文也是這樣說。

老師說:法身無來無出,報身巍巍堂堂,應身普應一切。若直接說這三位就是三佛,還沒有窮盡它們的體性——這只是表示而已。多寶表示法佛,釋尊表示報佛,分身表示應佛;三佛雖然是三,卻不一也不異。應當這樣說,也應當這樣信解。

以上四番,就是以四悉檀解釋〈見寶塔〉。

五、塔出為兩:證前與起後

塔的出現有兩重作用:一是發出音聲以證明前文,二是開塔以發起後文。

證明前文,是證明三周說法都是真實。若簡略地說真實,就是都與實相相應;若廣泛地說真實,就是離四句、絕百非;若取中道而說,就是八不名為真實。

塔從地涌出,表示不滅;分座共坐,表示不生;入塔,表示不常;現塔,表示不斷;分身,表示不一;全身,表示不異;多寶讓座,表示不來;釋迦坐半座,表示不出。八不顯然,所以是真實。

又證明迹門的流通——持經功夫深、弘宣力量大,都是真實。

『平等大慧』一語與般若是什麼關係?《大智度論》第七十九說:『般若是三世諸佛的妙法,如同一座城有四方城門都能進入。』可見般若也稱為妙法,而此經稱為平等大慧;兩處文字互相指涉,其意可知。

發起後文:若要開塔,必須集合分身佛,說明玄妙的付囑;聲音傳徹下方,召喚本地弟子,論說壽量。久遠之塔從地涌出,開顯自在神通之力,顯示過去世利益眾生。發出大音聲,開顯師子奮迅之力,顯示現在十方開權顯實。有大誓願——未來諸佛若宣說此經,我的寶塔都要到那裡去作證明——開顯大勢威猛之力,顯示未來常住不滅。

六、塔在空中之表

塔在空中也兼有證前與起後。

七種方便之人,藏理未開、被無明所隱,如同塔在地中;聽聞三周開三顯實、開佛知見,顯出法身,如同塔涌出虛空——這就是證前。修得的法身久已顯著,如同塔在空中而無人能開,表示本地久遠成佛而大眾不認識;若能發迹顯本、了達無疑,這就是起後。

若說塔從地出表示法身顯現,那麼與其他經典既相同也相異:菩薩顯法身則相同,二乘顯法身則相異。若說塔在空中開門見佛表示發迹顯本,那就與其他經典永遠相異。

塔前來作證,前面的事已經彰明顯著,不必疑惑;塔前來發起後文,其中密含深意而大眾尚未知曉——如今取後一義預先作此解釋,也沒有過失。

若依觀心解釋:依經修觀而與法身相應,境與智必定會合,如同塔來證經;境智既已會合,則大報圓滿,如同釋迦與多寶同坐一座;因為大報圓滿而隨機出現應身,如同分身佛都來聚集。由於多寶出現,三佛才得以顯明;由於持經,就具足三身。《觀普賢菩薩行法經》說『佛的三種身從方等經生』,正是這個意思。

有人把本品以下十一品判為神通身輪開本迹,從『彌勒問』以下判為說法口輪開本迹。但本迹之意尚未彰顯,從這裡分文太早了。

七、長行三分與塔相逐句釋

本品有長行與偈頌。長行分三部分:一是說明多寶涌現,二是說明分身遠集,三是說明釋迦唱募。

第一部分有六事:塔現之相、諸天供養、多寶稱歎、時眾驚疑、大樂說發問、如來作答。

『七寶為塔』,說明法身之地以性德所具的七覺支、七聖財為寶;塔是實相之境,法身所依之處。『高五百由旬』就是二萬里,豎的方面說明因中萬行、果中萬德。『廣二百五十由旬』就是一萬里,橫的方面以萬善莊嚴。

『地』是無明心地——以無所破而破除無明,以無所住而安住第一義空。『種種寶物』是眾多定慧來莊嚴校飾。『欄楯』是總持。『龕室千萬』是無量慈悲之室,也是無量空舍。『幢幡』是神通的勝相。『垂寶纓絡』是四十地功德,向上莊嚴法身、向下覆被眾生。『寶鈴萬億』是八音四辯。『四面出香』是四諦道風吹送四德之香。『高至四天王宮』是窮盡四諦之理。

八、諸天供養與多寶稱歎

從『三十三天』以下是第二事諸天供養。就事相解釋可以理解,再就理來說:三十心為三十,十地為一、等覺為一、妙覺為一,合為三十三,同樣依於實相之境。『雨下天上的曼陀羅華』,是說初心也具足四十二地功德,後心也是如此,都以四十地所有的因華歸向法身。『其餘諸天龍』以下,就是內凡外凡等,也是依實相、向果而行因。

從『那時寶塔中』以下是第三事多寶稱歎,正是證明前面開權顯實不虛。

『平等大慧』就是諸佛的智慧,如同前面所說行步平正之義。平等有兩重:一是法平等,就是中道之理;二是眾生平等,一切眾生同得佛慧。『大』就是前面所說高廣之義。若就觀心說,空觀是豎的平等,假觀是橫的平等,中觀是橫豎都平等;平等而雙照,就是平等大慧。

『如是如是』有兩重:一是如法相而是,二是如根性而是。『都是真實』,是說如法相而說,所以稱為真實。

九、時眾驚疑與大樂說三問

從『那時四眾見到』以下是第四事時眾驚疑。文分兩層:一是得到法喜,二是疑惑怪異。

從『那時有菩薩』以下是第五事,大樂說菩薩因疑而請問。若就下文答意來看,應當是三個問題:第一問,因什麼緣故有這座塔?第二問,為什麼塔從地涌出?第三問,為什麼發出這樣的音聲?

從『那時佛告訴』以下是第六事,佛作答,分三層:先答第二問——這位佛有誓願要為《法華》作證,所以從地涌出。『那位佛成道』以下追答第一問——由於那位佛的命令而造此塔。其次『那位佛以神力』以下第三層答第三問——為了作證明,所以發出這樣的音聲。

《大智度論》說明多寶佛不得說法而取滅度,老師的解釋不是這樣。那位佛告訴諸位比丘,比丘就是受化之人,怎能說不說法?應當是多寶也能開三而不能顯實,所以《釋論》說不得說法罷了。因為這個緣故,雖然已經滅度,在在處處只要有宣說《法華經》的地方,就隨喜而來作證。

十、分身遠集與三變土淨

從『大樂說以如來神力』以下是第二部分,說明分身遠集。這裡有七事:一是樂說請求見多寶,二是應當集合分身,三是樂說請求集合,四是放光遠召,五是諸佛同來,六是嚴淨國界,七是與欲開塔。

解釋最初的請求,說『承佛神力』——要開塔就須集合諸佛,集佛就是為了付囑,付囑就要召喚下方,下方出現就應當開近顯遠。這是大事的緣由,豈不是佛的神力使他發問?其餘各段如經文所示。

從『那時佛放白毫光』以下是第四事放光遠召。三度變化土地令淨,這正是由於三昧之力。三昧有三:最初變化娑婆世界,是背捨三昧,能變穢為淨;其次變化二百那由他國土,是勝處三昧,轉變自在;最後變化二百那由他國土,是一切處三昧,於境界無所障礙。又:最初一變令淨,表示淨除四住煩惱;其次一變令淨,表示淨除塵沙;最後一變令淨,表示淨除無明。

『這時諸佛坐師子座』是第七事與欲開塔,又分五層:一是諸佛問訊說欲,二是釋迦開塔,三是四眾都同樣見聞,四是二佛分座而坐,五是四眾請佛加被。

諸佛共同與欲開塔,如同僧團中作法與欲之意。《大集經》說明若干佛與欲,《華嚴經》也說十方若干佛共同宣說《華嚴》,《大品般若》也說千佛共同宣說《般若》——都不說是釋迦的分身。若依今經來看,應當就是分身;那些經帶有方便,所以當時不明說罷了。今經不但數目眾多,而且直接說是分身都來與欲。

從『那時釋迦見到』以下是第二層開塔。開塔就是開權,見佛就是顯實;也是證明前文,又將發起後文。『如同打開門閂鎖鑰』,是說遮障除却而根機發動。

十一、釋迦唱募與付囑有在

從『以大音聲』以下是第三部分,釋迦唱募尋覓流通之人。又分三層:一是大聲唱募。『如來不久』以下是第二層,說明付囑的時候到了。『佛欲以』以下是第三層,說明付囑有其人。

所謂『有在』——若佛在世,隨機利益眾生,自己宣說正法而不必等待他人;如今佛的化緣機宜將盡,想要使此法利益無窮,所以必須付囑流通。

『付囑有在』有兩重意思:一是就近使有其人,付囑八萬、二萬久住此土的菩薩在此土弘揚宣說;二是就遠使有其人,付囑本地弟子——下方千界微塵數的菩薩,使他們處處流通,又藉此發起壽量之說。

十二、偈四十八行

偈頌有四十八行,重頌上面三重意思:最初三行半重頌多寶滅度,第二有八行半重頌分身集合,第三有三十六行重頌釋迦付囑。前二如經文所示。

『告訴諸位大眾』以下是第三部分,又分兩層:最初八行半舉三佛以勸流通,其次二十七行半舉難持之法以勸流通。

最初一層分三:最初一行半募覓其人;其次『那位多寶』以下第二,有三行,正式舉三佛以勸持經;其次『若有能護』以下第三,四行,說明能持此經就是供養三佛以及得見三佛,用以解釋勸勉之意。

『諸位善男子』以下是第二層,二十七行半舉難持之法以勸流通,又分兩層:最初二十行正式舉出勸勉,其次七行半解釋勸勉之意。

最初一層又分三:最初一行是誡勸;其次『其餘諸經典』以下第二,十七行,正式舉出難持以勸流通;『後來我為佛道』以下第三,二行,解釋難持之意——若有人能持,就是持佛之身,這意思豈是容易的?

第二層『諸位善男子,我於』以下七行半,說明能持難持而成就殊勝功德,用以解釋勸勉之意。這裡又分三:最初一行半重新募覓持經之人;其次『此經難持』以下第二,一行半,說明能持難持則諸佛歡喜稱歎;其次『這就是勇猛』以下第三,四行半,說明能持難持就成就勝行——勝行有自行與化他兩面。

『恐畏世』一語,天竺名為沙悖,此地譯作恐畏;天竺說颰陀,此地譯作賢劫的異名。

[Fahua Wenju, Fascicle Eight, Second Part. Taught by Tiantai Master Zhiyi.]

I. Explaining the Chapter Title · First Round

In Sanskrit a stūpa is called stūpa or thūpa, translated here as “square tomb” and also called a “numinous shrine.” Another term is caitya, which applies where there are no relics of the physical body. Because the present stūpa contains the whole, undispersed body relic, it is not called a caitya.

The Āgama Sutra explains four memorial sites: the place of birth, the place of attaining the path, the place of turning the Dharma wheel, and the place of extinction; stūpas are raised at these four places. The present jeweled stūpa is the memorial site of a former buddha’s extinction. The sutra says that the Buddha’s three bodies are all born from this sutra; buddhas sit at the site of the path here, turn the Dharma wheel here, and enter parinirvāṇa here. Thus this Lotus alone is the fourfold memorial of the buddhas of the three times. A former buddha already abides within it, the present buddha sits beside him, and future buddhas will do likewise. The stūpa appears to reveal this matter, and all four assemblies see it with their own eyes; therefore the chapter is called “Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa.”

II. Explaining the Chapter Title · Second Round

The Sutra of the Jeweled Necklace records Subhūti asking: “Are the merits of the physical body, the whole body, and the fragmented body equal?” The Buddha replies: “They are not equal. Through verbal teaching, the physical body transforms, guides, and instructs; its three karmas are completely pure, and it can bring sentient beings to the site of the path. Whole-body and fragmented-body relics can only use awesome spiritual radiance to cause people to make offerings and gain merit. Therefore they are not equal.”

He further asks Tathāgata Crown King: “You taught and transformed for twelve nayuta kalpas, and the relics do likewise; these should be equal.” The Buddha says: “This is all accomplished only through Tathāgata Crown King’s spiritual power.”

That sutra compares whole-body and fragmented-body relics and says that both derive from the power of the Buddha’s physical body. The present sutra compares the physical body, whole-body and fragmented-body relics, and partial and perfect relics of the dharma-body, saying that all emerge from this sutra. It thereby reveals the vast merit of this sutra and the breadth of its sustaining power. The jeweled stūpa rises from the earth to verify this matter, and all four assemblies see it with their own eyes; therefore the chapter is called “Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa.”

III. Explaining the Chapter Title · Third Round—Refuting the Northern Masters

The northern masters say: “When the Buddha taught the sutra for Śāriputra, the jeweled stūpa had already appeared to bear witness. If it came only after the teaching was complete, what could it verify? The compiler arranged the sequence and simply placed it after the three rounds of teaching.”

This is merely human conjecture and cannot be trusted.

The present explanation follows the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sutra: “When the Buddha proclaimed countless verses of the Lotus, a seven-jeweled stūpa rose from the earth. Within it was a golden couch, and upon the couch was a buddha named Paoxiulanluo, rendered in Chinese as Great Jewel. Praising Śākyamuni, he said: ‘I have come especially to make offerings. Please sit upon my golden couch and teach the Saddharmapuṇḍarīka once more for me.’”

According to this sutra’s testimony, only after the three rounds of teaching does he further request the teaching of the lifespan. Explicit wording spoken by a sage is rejected; how could human contrivance and forced interpretation be accepted?

This stūpa rises from the earth precisely to verify what precedes and initiate what follows, and all four assemblies see it with their own eyes; therefore the chapter is called “Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa.”

IV. Explaining the Chapter Title · Fourth Round—Representing the Three Buddhas

The Dilun masters say that Many Jewels is a dharma-body buddha; the Explanatory Treatise says that Many Jewels comes in an emanation body through the power of his vow to verify the sutra, as the present text likewise states.

The master says: the dharma-body neither comes nor departs, the reward-body is majestic and imposing, and the response-body responds universally to all. If these three figures are directly identified as the three buddhas, their substance is not exhausted—this is only a representation. Many Jewels represents the Dharma Buddha, Śākyamuni the Reward Buddha, and the emanation bodies the Response Buddha. Although the three buddhas are three, they are neither one nor different. It should be taught this way and trusted and understood this way.

These four rounds explain “Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa” through the four siddhāntas.

V. The Stūpa’s Appearance Has Two Functions: Verifying What Precedes and Initiating What Follows

The stūpa has two functions in appearing: first, issuing a voice to verify what precedes; second, opening the stūpa to initiate what follows.

Verifying what precedes means verifying that all three rounds of teaching are true. Briefly, “true” means that all correspond to the true mark. Extensively, it means separation from the four propositions and cessation of the hundred negations. Taking the middle way, the eight negations are called true.

The stūpa rising from the earth signifies noncessation; sharing the seat signifies nonarising; entering the stūpa signifies nonpermanence; manifesting the stūpa signifies nonannihilation; the emanation bodies signify nonidentity; the whole body signifies nondifference; Many Jewels yielding the seat signifies noncoming; Śākyamuni sitting upon half the seat signifies nondeparture. The eight negations are manifest, and therefore it is true.

It also verifies the circulation of the Trace Gate: the profound work of upholding the sutra and the great power of proclaiming it are all true.

What relation does the phrase “great impartial wisdom” have to prajñā? Fascicle Seventy-nine of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-śāstra says: “Prajñā is the wondrous Dharma of the buddhas of the three times, like a city whose gateways on all four sides may all be entered.” Prajñā is therefore also called the wondrous Dharma, while the present sutra calls it great impartial wisdom. The two passages point to one another; their meaning can be understood.

Initiating what follows: opening the stūpa requires gathering the emanation buddhas, revealing the subtle entrustment. The voice penetrates below, summoning the disciples of the original ground and bringing forth the teaching of the lifespan. The long-remote stūpa rises from the earth, revealing the power of sovereign spiritual penetration and disclosing benefit to sentient beings in the past. It issues a great voice, revealing the power of the lion’s vigorous advance and disclosing the present work of opening the provisional to reveal the real throughout the ten directions. It bears a great vow—whenever future buddhas proclaim this sutra, my jeweled stūpa will go there to testify—revealing the power of great might and disclosing future permanent abiding without cessation.

VI. What the Stūpa in Midair Represents

The stūpa in midair likewise both verifies what precedes and initiates what follows.

For the people of the seven skillful means, the principle within the treasury has not opened and is hidden by ignorance, like the stūpa still within the earth. When they hear the three rounds opening the three and revealing the real, opening the Buddha’s knowledge and vision and manifesting the dharma-body, it is like the stūpa rising into open space. This verifies what precedes. The cultivated dharma-body has long been manifest, like the stūpa standing in midair while no one can open it; this represents awakening in the distant original ground, which the assembly does not recognize. If the Trace can be revealed and the Origin disclosed without doubt, this initiates what follows.

If the stūpa’s emergence from the earth represents the manifestation of the dharma-body, it is both the same as and different from other scriptures: bodhisattvas manifesting the dharma-body is the same, while practitioners of the two vehicles manifesting it is different. If opening the door of the stūpa in midair and beholding the buddha represents revealing the Trace and disclosing the Origin, it is forever different from the other scriptures.

The stūpa comes to testify, so what precedes is already clear and manifest and need not be doubted. It comes to initiate what follows, whose profound meaning remains secretly contained and unknown to the assembly. Taking the latter meaning here and explaining it in advance entails no error.

Interpreted through contemplation of mind: cultivating contemplation in reliance upon the sutra and corresponding with the dharma-body necessarily joins object and wisdom, like the stūpa coming to verify the sutra. Once object and wisdom have joined, the great reward is perfected, like Śākyamuni and Many Jewels sharing one seat. Because the great reward is perfected, response-bodies appear according to capacities, like all the emanation buddhas gathering. Through Many Jewels’ appearance, the three buddhas become manifest; through upholding the sutra, one perfects the three bodies. The Sutra on the Practice of Contemplating Samantabhadra Bodhisattva says, “The Buddha’s three kinds of body are born from the Vaipulya sutras.” This is precisely the meaning.

Someone classifies the eleven chapters below the present one as the opening of Origin and Trace through the wheel of the body’s supernormal powers, and from “Maitreya asks” onward as the opening of Origin and Trace through the wheel of verbal teaching. But the meaning of Origin and Trace has not yet become manifest; dividing the text from this point is too early.

VII. The Three Divisions of the Prose and a Phrase-by-Phrase Explanation of the Stūpa’s Features

This chapter has prose and verse. The prose has three parts: first, Many Jewels’ emergence; second, the distant gathering of the emanation bodies; third, Śākyamuni’s recruitment.

The first part contains six events: the signs of the stūpa’s appearance, offerings by the gods, Many Jewels’ praise, the assembly’s surprise and doubt, Mahāpratibhāna’s question, and the Tathāgata’s answer.

“A stūpa of seven jewels” explains that the ground of the dharma-body takes the seven factors of awakening and the seven noble riches inherent in nature as its jewels. The stūpa is the object of the true mark and the place upon which the dharma-body relies. “Five hundred yojanas high” is twenty thousand li and vertically explains the myriad practices within the cause and the myriad virtues within the result. “Two hundred fifty yojanas wide” is ten thousand li and horizontally uses the myriad wholesome qualities as adornment.

“Earth” is the mind-ground of ignorance: breaking ignorance while there is nothing broken, abiding in the emptiness of the ultimate meaning while abiding nowhere. “Various precious objects” are the many concentrations and wisdoms that adorn it. “Balustrades” are retention. “Countless alcoves and chambers” are immeasurable rooms of compassion and immeasurable empty dwellings. “Banners and streamers” are the excellent marks of supernormal powers. “Hanging jeweled necklaces” are the merits of the forty stages, adorning the dharma-body above and covering sentient beings below. “Countless jeweled bells” are the eight tones and four eloquences. “Fragrance issuing from all four sides” is the wind of the path of the Four Truths carrying the fragrance of the four virtues. “Reaching the palace of the Four Heavenly Kings” is exhausting the principle of the Four Truths.

VIII. Offerings by the Gods and Many Jewels’ Praise

From “the Heaven of the Thirty-three” onward begins the second event, offerings by the gods. The explanation at the level of appearances can be understood; at the level of principle, the thirty minds make thirty, the ten grounds make one, equivalent awakening one, and wondrous awakening one, totaling thirty-three, all relying upon the object of the true mark. “Raining heavenly māndārava flowers” means that the beginning mind is fully endowed with the merits of the forty-two stages and the later mind is likewise so; all direct the flowers of the cause possessed by the forty stages toward the dharma-body. From “the other gods and nāgas” onward are inner and outer ordinary beings and others, who likewise rely upon the true mark and practice the cause while facing the result.

From “at that time, within the jeweled stūpa” onward begins the third event, Many Jewels’ praise, directly verifying that the preceding opening of the provisional to reveal the real is not false.

“Great impartial wisdom” is the wisdom of the buddhas, like the earlier meaning of walking evenly and uprightly. Impartiality has two levels: the impartiality of Dharma, namely the principle of the middle way; and the impartiality of sentient beings, all of whom equally attain the Buddha’s wisdom. “Great” is the preceding meaning of height and breadth. In contemplation of mind, contemplation of emptiness is vertical impartiality, contemplation of the provisional is horizontal impartiality, and contemplation of the middle is impartiality both horizontally and vertically. Impartiality that illuminates both is great impartial wisdom.

“So it is, so it is” has two levels: it is so in accordance with the characteristics of Dharma, and it is so in accordance with root natures. “All is true” means that it is spoken in accordance with the characteristics of Dharma and is therefore called true.

IX. The Assembly’s Surprise and Doubt and Mahāpratibhāna’s Three Questions

From “at that time, the four assemblies saw” onward begins the fourth event, the assembly’s surprise and doubt. The text has two levels: first they gain Dharma joy; second, they are doubtful and perplexed.

From “at that time there was a bodhisattva” onward begins the fifth event: Bodhisattva Mahāpratibhāna asks because of doubt. Judging by the meaning of the answer below, there should be three questions. First: for what cause does this stūpa appear? Second: why does the stūpa rise from the earth? Third: why does it issue this voice?

From “at that time the Buddha told” onward begins the sixth event, the Buddha’s answer, with three levels. He first answers the second question: this buddha vowed to verify the Lotus, and therefore rises from the earth. From “that buddha attained the path” onward, he goes back to answer the first question: the stūpa was built by that buddha’s command. Next, from “that buddha, through spiritual power” onward, the third level answers the third question: he issues this voice in order to bear witness.

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-śāstra explains that Many Jewels Buddha entered extinction without being able to teach the Dharma; the master’s explanation is not so. That buddha addressed the bhikṣus, who were the people transformed—how could one say that he did not teach? It should mean that Many Jewels could open the three but could not reveal the real; for this reason the Explanatory Treatise says he could not teach the Dharma. Therefore, although already extinct, wherever the Lotus Sutra is taught he rejoices and comes to bear witness.

X. The Distant Gathering of the Emanation Bodies and the Three Purifications of the Lands

From “Mahāpratibhāna, through the Tathāgata’s spiritual power” onward begins the second part, the distant gathering of the emanation bodies. It has seven events: first, Mahāpratibhāna asks to see Many Jewels; second, the emanation bodies must be gathered; third, Mahāpratibhāna asks that they be gathered; fourth, light is emitted to summon them from afar; fifth, the buddhas all arrive; sixth, the domains are adorned and purified; seventh, they give their assent to opening the stūpa.

Explaining the first request, the text says “receiving the Buddha’s spiritual power.” Opening the stūpa requires gathering the buddhas; gathering the buddhas is for entrustment; entrustment requires summoning those from below; when those below appear, the near should be opened to reveal the distant. This is the cause of a great matter—could it be anything other than the Buddha’s spiritual power causing him to ask? The remaining passages are as shown in the sutra.

From “at that time the Buddha emitted light from the white tuft” onward begins the fourth event, emitting light to summon them from afar. The lands are transformed and purified three times, precisely through the power of samādhi. There are three samādhis: the initial transformation of the Sahā world is the samādhi of the eight liberations, able to transform impurity into purity; the next transformation of two hundred nayutas of lands is the samādhi of the spheres of mastery, free in transformation; the final transformation of two hundred nayutas is the samādhi of the total spheres, unobstructed in relation to objects. Further, the first purification represents cleansing the afflictions of the four abidings; the next represents cleansing dust-and-sand delusions; the last represents cleansing ignorance.

“At this time the buddhas sat upon lion seats” is the seventh event, giving their assent to opening the stūpa. It has five levels: first, the buddhas send greetings and state their assent; second, Śākyamuni opens the stūpa; third, all four assemblies see and hear alike; fourth, the two buddhas share the seat; fifth, the four assemblies ask for the Buddha’s empowering aid.

The buddhas jointly give their assent to opening the stūpa, as in the meaning of giving assent to a formal act within the saṅgha. The Mahāsaṃnipāta Sutra explains many buddhas giving assent; the Avataṃsaka Sutra likewise says that many buddhas of the ten directions jointly teach the Avataṃsaka; the Larger Prajñāpāramitā likewise says that a thousand buddhas jointly teach the Prajñāpāramitā. None says that they are Śākyamuni’s emanation bodies. Judging by the present sutra, they should in fact be emanation bodies; those sutras carried skillful means and did not state it explicitly at that time. The present sutra not only presents a vast number but directly says that all are emanation bodies who have come to give assent.

From “at that time Śākyamuni saw” onward begins the second level, opening the stūpa. Opening the stūpa is opening the provisional; beholding the buddha is revealing the real. It both verifies what precedes and is about to initiate what follows. “Like drawing back the bolt and unlocking the door” means that the obstruction is removed and the capacity set in motion.

XI. Śākyamuni’s Recruitment and Entrusting It Where There Is Someone

From “with a great voice” onward begins the third part, Śākyamuni’s recruitment of people to circulate the sutra. It has three levels: first, recruiting in a great voice. From “the Tathāgata will soon” onward begins the second, explaining that the time for entrustment has arrived. From “the Buddha wishes to” onward begins the third, explaining that there are people to whom it can be entrusted.

What is meant by “where there is someone”? While the Buddha is in the world, he benefits sentient beings according to their capacities and personally proclaims the true Dharma without awaiting another. Now the opportunities and conditions for the Buddha’s transforming work are nearly exhausted. Wishing this Dharma to benefit beings without end, he must entrust it for circulation.

“Entrusting it where there is someone” has two meanings. First, nearby, ensure that there are people: entrust it to the eighty thousand and twenty thousand bodhisattvas who have long abided in this land so that they proclaim it here. Second, in the distance, ensure that there are people: entrust it to the disciples of the original ground—the bodhisattvas from below as numerous as the dust motes of a thousand worlds—so that they circulate it everywhere, and thereby initiate the teaching of the lifespan.

XII. Forty-Eight Lines of Verse

The verse has forty-eight lines and restates the three meanings above. The first three and a half lines restate Many Jewels’ extinction; the second eight and a half lines restate the gathering of the emanation bodies; the third thirty-six lines restate Śākyamuni’s entrustment. The first two are as shown in the sutra.

From “telling the great assembly” onward begins the third part, with two levels: the first eight and a half lines raise the three buddhas to encourage circulation; the next twenty-seven and a half lines raise the Dharma that is difficult to uphold to encourage circulation.

The first level has three parts: the first one and a half lines recruit the people; the next three lines, from “that Many Jewels” onward, formally raise the three buddhas to encourage upholding the sutra; the next four lines, from “if there is one who can protect” onward, explain that upholding this sutra is making offerings to the three buddhas and beholding the three buddhas, thereby explaining the meaning of the exhortation.

From “good men” onward begins the second level, twenty-seven and a half lines raising the Dharma that is difficult to uphold to encourage circulation. It has two parts: the first twenty lines formally give the exhortation; the next seven and a half explain its meaning.

The first part is further divided into three: first, one line of admonition and exhortation; second, seventeen lines from “the other scriptures” onward formally raise what is difficult to uphold in order to encourage circulation; third, two lines from “later, for the Buddha path” onward explain why it is difficult to uphold. If someone can uphold it, that person upholds the Buddha’s body—how could this be easy?

The second part, seven and a half lines from “good men, I” onward, explains the excellent merit accomplished by upholding what is difficult to uphold, thereby explaining the meaning of the exhortation. It has three parts: first, one and a half lines again recruit people to uphold the sutra; second, one and a half lines from “this sutra is difficult to uphold” onward explain that upholding what is difficult to uphold causes the buddhas to rejoice and praise; third, four and a half lines from “this is courage” onward explain that upholding what is difficult to uphold accomplishes excellent practice, which has both the personal practice and transformation-of-others dimensions.

The phrase “fearful world” is named shabei in India and translated here as fearful; India says bhadra, translated here as another name for the Auspicious Kalpa.

釋提婆達多品Devadatta

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、釋品名

〔品題之下有所傳夾註:〕他出生的時候,天上人間都心頭燥熱,因此立了這個名字——這是就因緣解釋名字。他因地上的行為是逆的,而道理上卻是順的,這就是圓教的意思,不是其餘三教的意思。他的本地清涼寂靜,垂迹卻示現為天熱,那只是同著眾生的病罷了。

二、《寶唱經目》所記:《法華》四譯與此品之出沒

《寶唱經目》記載:『《法華》一共有四個譯本,兩本存世、兩本亡佚。曇摩羅剎,漢語譯作法護,西晉時在長安翻譯,名為《正法華》。法護又加以敷演講說,道安、竺法汰所承接的就是這一本。

鳩摩羅什,此地譯作童壽,是龜茲國人,在偽秦弘始五年四月二十三日,於長安逍遙園譯完《大品》,到弘始八年夏天,在草堂寺翻譯這部《妙法蓮華》,命僧叡開講。僧叡開為九轍。當時是二十八品,長安的宮人請走這一品滯留在宮內,江東所傳下來的只得二十七品。

梁朝有滿法師,講這部經一百遍,在長沙郡燒身供養,就把這一品安放在〈持品〉的前面,那是他自己私下安放的,並未通行天下。陳朝有南嶽禪師,把這一品次列在〈寶塔品〉之後,後來拿《正法華》來勘對,非常相合。

如今天下四瀆混同合流,見到了長安的舊本,才知道這兩位法師深得經意。』

三、提婆達多本事:達兜、天熱與五逆

提婆達多也叫作達兜,此地譯作天熱。

他破和合僧,帶走五百比丘離去,舍利弗厭患這件事。等到他熟睡的時候,目連把那批人扛起來帶了回去;他睡醒之後便發誓要報這個怨。他捧起三十肘長、十五肘寬的大石擲向佛,山神以手遮擋,小石迸落,傷了佛的腳出血;他又教唆阿闍世王放醉象踏佛;又以拳打死花色比丘尼;又在十指甲中安放毒藥,想藉禮佛足的機會傷害佛——這就是五逆罪。

如果算作三逆,那麼教唆國王與毒爪這兩件,都攝在害佛之內。

因為他所應行的是逆行,出生的時候天上人間心頭燥熱,從這裡得名,所以稱為天熱——這是迹。如果作本地的解釋,那就是:眾生有煩惱,所以菩薩示現燥熱,同著他們的病而行,藉此度脫他們。

四、此品來意與分文

這一品的來意,是引古來弘經之人以證得益不虛,說明今日宣揚教化其事有驗,舉往昔以勸現在,使人流通此經。

全文分為兩段:第一段到「生佛前蓮花化生」為止,說明昔日提婆達多通經、釋迦因此成道;第二段從「於時下方多寶所從菩薩」以下,說明今日文殊通經、龍女因此作佛。稟受教法的人尚且如此,那麼宣揚流通的功德利益,豈不更大!所以提婆達多受記,文殊之事可以由此意會〔云云〕。

五、昔日達多通經(一)往昔師弟持經之相

第一段有三節:一、說明往昔師徒持經的情形,二、結會古今,三、勸信。

第一節有長行與偈頌。長行有四項:一、說明求法的時節;二、「於多劫中」以下,正說求法;三、「時有仙人」以下,說明求得說法之師;四、「王聞」以下,說明受法奉行。

第一項如經文所說。「於多劫中」以下是第二項,又分二:一、說明發願;「為欲滿足」以下是第二,說明修行。修行之中又分二:一、說明想要圓滿檀那而勤行布施,如經文所說;二、「時世人民」以下,說明為圓滿般若而推求妙法。

偈頌有七行半,頌上面的長行。起初二句,頌第一項求法的時節;其次「雖作」以下是第二,一行半,頌第二項正求法;其次「時有阿私」以下是第三,一行半,頌第三項得說法之師;「時王聞仙言」以下是第四,二行半,頌受法奉行;「後亦不為已」以下是第五,一行半,結證勸信。

六、昔日達多通經(二)結會古今

「告諸比丘王者」以下是第二節,結會古今,又分二:一、正結會古今,如經文所說;「由提婆」以下是第二,說明師徒的功德果報都已圓滿。

功報圓滿之中又分二:先說明弟子的因行果報已經圓滿;其次「佛告四眾」以下是第二,說明法師的妙果將要成就。

弟子這一段又分三:先說明因行圓滿;其次「三十二相」以下,說明果德圓滿;最後「皆因提婆」以下,結證由於通經之人而得利益。

七、六度相之一:三藏

起初,「具足六波羅蜜」這一句——「度」的義理很多,如《大論》所說:捨去依報正報叫作檀,防止身口七支叫作戒,被打被罵而不回報叫作忍,做事有始有終叫作精進,四禪八定叫作禪,判分地界、止息諍訟叫作般若。

又如果把十善收束為六度:不殺乃至不妄語是檀,不兩舌是尸,不惡口是忍,不綺語是進,不貪不瞋是禪,不邪見是般若。

《菩薩善戒》第十卷說:『六波羅蜜有三種。一是對治,指的是慳吝、惡行、瞋恚、懈怠、散亂、愚癡〔云云〕;二叫作相生,指的是捨離家業而後持戒,遇到侮辱便須忍耐,忍了之後精進,精進之後調伏五根,五根調伏了便知法界;三叫作果報,是富有、諸根具足、色貌端正、氣力、長壽、安隱、辯才。』

又別的經典說:布施報得富有,持戒報得善道,忍辱報得端正,精進報得神通,禪定報得生天,智慧報得破除煩惱。

像這些例子,都是三藏教所說明的六度之相。

八、六度相之二:通教

如果說:布施的人、受施的人、所施的財物,這三事都是空的,叫作檀;不見有持戒犯戒,叫作戒;能忍的人與所忍的境都不可得,叫作忍;身心不動,叫作精進;不散亂也不耽味,叫作禪;不是智也不是愚,叫作般若——像這一類的例子,就是通教中的六度之相。

九、六度相之三:別教

如果說檀有十種利益:伏除慳吝的煩惱,捨心相續不斷,與眾生共有資產,生在豪富之家,生生世世布施之心現前,四眾愛樂,處在大眾之中不怯懦畏懼,美名遍布,手足柔軟,乃至前往道場,恆常值遇善知識。

戒有十種利益:圓滿一切智如佛所學,智者不譏毀,誓願不退,安住於行,棄捨生死而慕樂涅槃,得無纏縛之心,得殊勝三昧,不缺乏信財。

忍有十種利益:火、刀、毒、水都不能為害,非人守護,身相莊嚴,關閉惡道而生梵天,晝夜常安,身不離喜樂。

精進有十種利益:他人不能折伏,為佛所攝受,非人守護,聞法不忘,未曾聽聞的能夠聽聞,增長辯才,得三昧之性,少病少惱,隨所飲食皆能消化,如優鉢羅花之增長。

禪有十種利益:安住威儀法式,行於慈心境界,沒有悔恨燥熱,守護諸根,得不依飲食之喜,離愛欲,修禪不空過,解脫魔的羅網,安住佛的境界,解脫成熟。

般若有十種利益:不取著布施之相,不依倚戒,不住著忍力,不離身心精進,禪無所住而魔不能擾亂,他人的言論不能動搖,通達生死之底而生起增上慈,不樂二乘之地。

有四件事應當修布施:一、修道的人為破慳貪;二、為莊嚴菩提;三、自利利他——想施、正施、施完都歡喜,這叫自利;飢渴的人得以除去飢渴,這叫利他;四、得後世的大善果,後世獲得大尊貴、多財富。

有四件事應當持戒:自己修習善法、滅除惡法,以戒莊嚴菩提、攝受眾生,臥時覺時安穩、不生悔恨、對眾生沒有害心,後世受人天之樂並得涅槃等樂。

有四件事應當修忍:修忍以除去不忍,莊嚴菩提、攝受眾生,彼此離於怖畏、後世沒有瞋恚、眷屬不壞、不受苦惱,得人天之樂與涅槃之樂。

有四件事應當修精進:精進以破懈怠,莊嚴菩提、攝受眾生,增長善法是自利、不惱害他人是利他,後來得大力而致菩提。

有四件事應當修禪定:定以破散亂之心,莊嚴菩提、攝受眾生,身心寂靜是自利、不惱害眾生是利他,後來受清淨之身、安隱而得涅槃。

有四件事應當修般若:智慧以破無明,莊嚴菩提、攝受眾生,智慧自樂是自利、能教化眾生是利他,能壞煩惱障與智障等,這是大果。

像這一類的例子,是別教所說明的六度之相。

十、六度相之四:圓教

《月藏》第一卷說:『如果眾生只依讀誦而求菩提,這個人是執著世俗;他尚且不能調伏自己的煩惱,怎能調伏他人?這個人執著嫉妒、名利、富貴,心高自是,輕慢毀謗他人,尚且得不到欲界的善根,何況色界無色界的善根?何況二乘菩提?何況無上菩提?

就像星星之火不能使大海乾涸,一口氣不能使山動搖,藕絲不能稱起山岳。為什麼?世俗之心不能圓滿菩提。

什麼是第一義?就是造作一切福事。若能修身、修心、修慧,以第一義來熏修,那就迅速圓滿六波羅蜜:或行或坐而捨去攀緣之想是檀,捨了攀緣而不犯是尸,於境界上不生瘡疣是羼,不捨離於出離是精進,於事相中不放逸是禪,於諸法的體性上見無生是般若。

其次,於五陰能捨是檀,不計著憶念五陰是尸,於五陰作無我之想是羼,於五陰生起怨敵之想是進,於五陰不熾然是禪,於五陰畢竟棄捨是般若。

於十八界能捨是檀,於界不擾亂渾濁是尸,於界捨去因緣是羼,於界一再地捨是進,於界不生起發動是禪,於界作如幻之想是般若。

像這些就叫作第一義諦的善巧方便、甚深法要,能圓滿六波羅蜜。』

以這個法自己修、也為他人說,三世的菩薩都修這個法而成菩提,所以不是世俗。這個法能止息眾生的煩惱道與苦道,安置他們於菩提道。

《華嚴》七地才說明念念具足十波羅蜜、修習一切佛法:以求佛道的善根給與一切眾生是檀,能滅除一切煩惱之熱是尸,對一切眾生無所傷害是忍,求善不厭足是進,修道之心不散亂而常向一切智是禪,忍諸法不生之門是般若,能生起無量智慧之門是方便,求轉更殊勝之智是願,魔與外道不能阻礙是力,於一切法相如實而說是智。因為這十波羅蜜具足的緣故,四攝法、三十七道品、三解脫門、一切助菩提之法,在念念之中都具足;諸地也都是念念具足,只是七地特別殊勝罷了。

像這樣的例子,就是圓教的六度之相。

十一、果圓:三十二相

其次「三十二相」以下,說明果德圓滿。

「三十二相」是這樣的——腳掌平滿如奩盒之底、腳背隆起如龜之背,這兩相共由一因所修,就是堅固布施;千輻輪相只由一因所修,是安慰恐怖的人;腳跟長、手指腳趾長、身形圓直,這三相共由一因所修,就是不殺戒;七處平滿、肩頸臂腳由一因所修,就是恆常作施主;手足指間有縵網以及手足柔軟,這兩相由一因所修,就是四攝;腳跟正直、腳踝不突出、身毛右旋,這三相共由一因所修,是恆以善法饒益眾生;鹿王腨腸之相由一因所修,是以經書教人而不吝惜;皮膚不受塵垢之相由一因所修,是有問即答;身色黃金之相由一因所修,是以忍辱與好衣布施;陰馬藏之相由一因所修,是和解諍訟;梵身圓滿等相與手能摩膝之相共由一因所修,是以慈心平等教導;肩圓、項後圓光、師子胸臆,這三相共由一因所修,是恆使布施得以增長;萬字之相由一因所修,是不惱害眾生;紺青之眼、牛王般的睫毛,這兩相共由一因所修,是不瞋恚而慈愛地注視眾生;頂上肉髻、青色髮,這兩相共由一因所修,是把種種功德放在他人之前;一孔一毛、眉間白毫,這兩相共由一因所修,是不妄語;四十齒、齒白齊平,這兩相共由一因所修,是不兩舌;廣長舌、梵音聲,這兩相共由一因所修,是不粗惡語;師子頰由一因所修,是不綺語;四牙由一因所修,是遠離邪命。

一切眾生的功德等於佛的一毛,佛的眾毛功德等於一好,眾好等於一相,眾相等於白毫與肉髻,白毫肉髻百千萬億倍才成就梵音聲。

十二、三十二相之真因與四教相本

三十二相的因雖然各各不同,若論它們真正的因,就是持戒與精進——精進而沒有戒,尚且得不到人天之身,何況其餘諸相?

這就是三藏教之相的本。空與無生是通教之相的本,道種智是別教之相的本,實相是圓教之相的本。

十三、八十種好

「八十種好」是這樣的——二十根手指腳趾的表面裡面,八處平滿,腳踝、膝、大腿六處為好;美妙的肩、肘、腕六處圓滿,兩髂與奇中三處為好;髖與尻二處、馬陰藏一處,兩膊、二腰、臍二處,脇、腋、乳六處,腹、胸、背、項四處,上下牙、上下唇與齶,兩頰、兩鬢、兩眼、兩眉,兩鼻孔、額、兩𮌋、兩耳、頭圓。若要分別四種好的義理,比照三十二相就可以知道。

十四、師之妙果當成

「告諸四眾」以下是第二,說明師的妙果將要成就。師這一段又分三:第一、說明正果成就。《分陀利經》說:『調達作佛,號為提和羅耶,漢語是天王;國名提和越,漢語是天地。』

「時天王佛住世二十」以下是第二,說明化度。「時天王佛般涅槃」以下是第三,說明滅後的利益。

十五、勸修與蓮華化生

「佛告比丘」以下是第三,勸修,如經文所說。

「蓮華化生」這一句——《胎經》說:『蓮華所生的,不是胎、卵、濕、化四生中的那個化生。』這是沒有化而說作化罷了,實在不同於四生中的化生。

《請觀音》說:『蓮華化生為父母。』《無量壽觀》說:『停在華臺上久的稱為胎生,其實不是胎;比照蓮華所生的也稱為濕生卵生,而其實不是濕生卵生。』〔云云〕

十六、今日文殊通經

「於時下方」這一句,是第二段,說明今日文殊通經的利益,又分二:第一、說明文殊通經;第二、從「文殊言我於海中」以下,說明利益。

第一又分五:

一、說明智積請求回去。《分陀利經》說:『下方佛所帶來的菩薩,名叫般若拘羅,漢語是智積。』

二、「釋迦」以下,說明釋尊制止他,要他等待通經利益的證明。智積以為多寶是為了作證此經而出現,勸人流通既然已經完畢,因此請求回去。釋尊制止他,是因為雖然迹門之事已完,本門還未彰顯,所以託在文殊身上以留住多寶——佛的密意不是菩薩所能知道的。

三、從「爾時文殊」以下,是文殊尋來。

四、「智積菩薩」以下,是智積問所化度的有多少。

五、「文殊師利言」以下,是文殊回答說不是口所能宣說的。

就第五又分七:一、回答利益極多。「所言未」以下是第二,蒙受利益的人聚集作證。「此諸菩薩」以下是第三,都是文殊所化度的。「本聲聞人」以下是第四,本來的聲聞人先前稟受權教而住於二乘之道——《分陀利經》說:『蓮華從池中出來的,本來發菩薩心的,那華在空中說摩訶衍之事;本來發聲聞心的,華在空中只說斷生死之事。』從「今皆修行」以下是第五,如今聽聞實教,都住於大乘之法。「文殊謂智積」以下是第六,文殊結說利益。「爾時」以下是第七,智積以偈讚歎。

十七、明利益:九科

從「文殊言我於海中」以下是第二,說明利益。文分為九:一、文殊自敘,二、智積發問,三、回答,四、智積執著別教而生疑,五、龍女明圓教以釋疑,六、舍利弗挾三藏權教而發難,七、龍女以一實除疑,八、當時大眾聞見得益,九、智積與舍利弗默然信伏。

十八、龍女明圓釋疑

第五,龍女明圓教以釋疑:起初是經文敘述龍女現身申致敬禮。其次有三行半偈,分為三段:起初半行,說明持經而得解;其次二行,說明成就法報二身;最後一行,引佛為證。

「罪福」這一句——就七方便之人而說是輾轉造作,如今偈中所說是深達無罪無福而入一實相,所以名為「深達」。

「十方」就是十法界,同以真實智慧照明它,所以說「遍照」。

「具三十二相」這一句——深得法身之理便具備相好,如《大品》所說:想要得到一切法應當學般若,就像得到如意珠一樣;二乘只得到空,空是沒有相好的〔云云〕。

十九、舍利弗之難與龍女獻珠

第六,舍利弗再度發難:先總難其信,後面釋出五種障礙。

第七,龍女現前成佛以作明證,又分二:

第一,獻珠表示得到圓解。圓滿的寶珠表示她所修得的圓因,奉獻給佛是把因移向剋取果,佛很快接受表示獲果迅速——這就是一念之間坐上道場,成佛不虛。

第二,正示因圓果滿。《胎經》說:『魔王、梵王、帝釋、女人都不捨此身、不受彼身,全都在現身之中得以成佛。』偈中說:『法性如同大海,不說有是有非;凡夫與賢聖之人,平等而無高下;只在心垢滅盡,取證如同反掌。』

二十、時眾見聞

第八,「爾時娑婆」以下,說明當時大眾的見聞,又分二:先、說明見聞;二、人天歡喜,彼此都蒙受利益。

南方的機緣成熟,適宜以八相成道;此土機緣淺薄,只用龍女來教化——這是權巧之力。得到一身即一切身,這是普現色身三昧。

I. Explaining the Chapter Title

〔A transmitted annotation appears beneath the chapter title:〕 When he was born, the hearts of humans and devas burned, and the name was therefore established—this interprets the name through causes and conditions. His conduct at the causal stage was contrary, yet in principle it was accordant; this is the meaning of the Perfect Teaching, not that of the other three teachings. His original ground is cool and quiescent, while in his trace he manifests Heavenly Heat, merely sharing the illness of sentient beings.

II. The Scripture Catalogue of Baochang: Four Translations of the Lotus and the Appearance and Disappearance of This Chapter

The Scripture Catalogue of Baochang records: “The Lotus had four translations, two surviving and two lost. Dharmarakṣa, rendered in Chinese as Dharma Protector, translated one at Chang’an during the Western Jin under the title True Dharma Lotus. Dharmarakṣa also expounded and lectured upon it; this was the version transmitted by Dao’an and Zhu Fatai.

“Kumārajīva, rendered here as Youthful Longevity, was a native of Kucha. On the twenty-third day of the fourth month in the fifth year of Hongshi under the Later Qin, he completed the translation of the Larger Prajñāpāramitā at Xiaoyao Garden in Chang’an. In the summer of the eighth year of Hongshi, he translated this Wondrous Dharma Lotus Sutra at Caotang Monastery and instructed Sengrui to open its exposition. Sengrui opened it into nine tracks. At that time it comprised twenty-eight chapters, but palace women in Chang’an requested this chapter and kept it within the palace, so only twenty-seven chapters were transmitted to Jiangdong.

“In the Liang there was Dharma Master Man, who lectured on this sutra one hundred times and burned his body as an offering in Changsha Commandery. He placed this chapter before ‘Exhortation to Uphold the Sutra,’ but this was his own private placement and was not known throughout the realm. In the Chen there was Chan Master Nanyue, who placed this chapter after ‘Beholding the Jeweled Stūpa.’ When he later checked it against the True Dharma Lotus, it corresponded very closely.

“Now that the four great rivers of the realm have mingled and flowed together, the old Chang’an text has been seen, and we know that these two masters deeply grasped the sutra’s purport.”

III. Devadatta’s Story: Dadu, Heavenly Heat, and the Five Heinous Transgressions

Devadatta is also called Dadu, rendered here as Heavenly Heat.

He split the harmonious Saṅgha and led away five hundred bhikṣus, which distressed Śāriputra. When Devadatta was sound asleep, Maudgalyāyana lifted those people and brought them back. Upon waking, Devadatta vowed to avenge the grievance. He raised a boulder thirty cubits long and fifteen cubits wide and hurled it at the Buddha. A mountain spirit caught it with his hand, but a small fragment flew off and wounded the Buddha’s foot until it bled. Devadatta then incited King Ajātaśatru to release a drunken elephant to trample the Buddha; beat the Bhikṣuṇī Utpalavarṇā to death with his fist; and placed poison beneath all ten fingernails, intending to harm the Buddha while bowing at his feet. These are the five heinous transgressions.

If counted as three heinous transgressions, inciting the king and the poisoned nails are both included under harming the Buddha.

Because the conduct he was to perform was contrary, the hearts of humans and devas burned at his birth. He took his name from this and was called Heavenly Heat—this is the Trace. Interpreted in terms of his original ground, sentient beings possess afflictions, so the bodhisattva manifests burning heat, shares their illness in his practice, and thereby delivers them.

IV. The Purpose and Division of This Chapter

The purpose of this chapter is to cite ancient propagators of the sutra and verify that transmission of its benefit is not false; to show through present evidence that today’s proclamation and transformation are not false; and to raise the past to exhort the present and cause this sutra to circulate.

The text has two divisions. The first, extending through “born before a buddha through transformation from a lotus,” explains that Devadatta transmitted the sutra in the past and Śākyamuni thereby attained the path. The second, beginning with “at that time, the bodhisattva who accompanied Many Jewels from below,” explains that Mañjuśrī transmits the sutra today and the dragon girl thereby becomes a buddha. If even those who receive the teaching are like this, how much greater must be the meritorious benefit of proclaiming and circulating it! Devadatta therefore receives a prediction; the import of Mañjuśrī’s work may be understood from this [and so forth].

V. Devadatta Transmits the Sutra in the Past: (1) How Master and Disciple Upheld the Sutra

The first division has three sections: first, explaining how master and disciple upheld the sutra in the past; second, identifying past and present; and third, exhorting faith.

The first section has prose and verse. The prose has four items: first, explaining the time when the Dharma was sought; second, from “throughout many kalpas” onward, formally explaining the search for the Dharma; third, from “at that time there was an immortal” onward, explaining how the teacher who proclaimed the Dharma was found; and fourth, from “the king heard” the immortal’s words onward, explaining reception of the Dharma and practice in accord with it.

The first item is as stated in the scripture. From “throughout many kalpas” onward is the second item, which has two parts: first, explaining the generation of the vow; and second, from “wishing to fulfill” onward, explaining practice. Practice again has two parts: first, diligently giving in the wish to fulfill dāna, as stated in the scripture; and second, from “the people of that time” onward, seeking the wondrous Dharma in order to fulfill prajñā.

The verse contains seven and a half lines and restates the prose above. The initial two lines restate the first item, the time when the Dharma was sought. Next, from “although acting as” onward, one and a half lines restate the second item, formally seeking the Dharma. Next, from “at that time there was an immortal” onward, one and a half lines restate the third item, finding the teacher who proclaimed the Dharma. From “at that time the king heard the immortal’s words” onward, two and a half lines restate reception of the Dharma and practice in accord with it. From “afterward he still did not do it for himself” onward, one and a half lines conclude, verify, and exhort faith.

VI. Devadatta Transmits the Sutra in the Past: (2) Identifying Past and Present

From “he told the bhikṣus: the king” onward is the second section, identifying past and present. It has two parts: first, formally identifying past and present, as stated in the scripture; and second, from “because of Devadatta” onward, explaining that the meritorious recompenses of master and disciple were both complete.

The completion of meritorious recompense has two parts: first, explaining that the disciple’s causal practices and fruition were complete; and second, from “the Buddha told the four assemblies” onward, explaining that the wondrous fruit of the Dharma master would be accomplished.

The passage on the disciple has three parts: first, explaining completion of causal practice; second, from “the thirty-two marks” onward, explaining completion of the virtues of the fruit; and finally, from “all because of Devadatta” onward, concluding and verifying the benefit obtained through the person who transmitted the sutra.

VII. First Characteristics of the Six Perfections: The Tripiṭaka Teaching

First, consider the phrase “fully possessing the six perfections”. The meanings of “perfection” are many, as explained in the Great Treatise: relinquishing dependent and primary recompenses is called dāna; preventing the seven bodily and verbal transgressions is called precepts; not retaliating when struck or reviled is called patience; completing a task from beginning to end is called diligence; the four dhyānas and eight concentrations are called meditation; and distinguishing domains and settling disputes is called prajñā.

Further, if the ten wholesome actions are gathered into the six perfections: not killing through not speaking falsely is dāna; not engaging in divisive speech is śīla; not speaking harshly is patience; not speaking frivolously is diligence; not being greedy or angry is meditation; and not holding wrong views is prajñā.

Fascicle Ten of the Bodhisattva’s Wholesome Precepts says: “The six perfections are of three kinds. First is counteraction: counteracting stinginess, evil conduct, anger, indolence, distraction, and delusion [and so forth]. Second is successive generation: after relinquishing household affairs one keeps precepts; when insulted one must be patient; after patience one is diligent; after diligence one regulates the five faculties; when the faculties are regulated one knows the Dharma realm. Third is recompense: wealth, complete faculties, handsome appearance, strength, longevity, security, and eloquence.”

Other scriptures also say that the recompense of giving is wealth; that of precepts, a wholesome mode of existence; that of patience, handsome appearance; that of diligence, supernormal powers; that of meditation, heavenly birth; and that of wisdom, destruction of afflictions.

Examples such as these are all the characteristics of the six perfections clarified by the Tripiṭaka Teaching.

VIII. Second Characteristics of the Six Perfections: The Shared Teaching

If one says that the giver, receiver, and gift are all empty, this is called dāna; not seeing observance or violation is called precepts; the one who endures and what is endured are unobtainable, which is called patience; body and mind do not move, which is called diligence; one is neither distracted nor attached to the flavor, which is called meditation; and one is neither wise nor foolish, which is called prajñā—examples of this kind are the characteristics of the six perfections in the Shared Teaching.

IX. Third Characteristics of the Six Perfections: The Distinct Teaching

Dāna has ten benefits: subduing the affliction of stinginess; uninterrupted continuity of the mind of relinquishment; sharing possessions with sentient beings; birth into a wealthy household; the mind of giving becoming present in life after life; being loved by the four assemblies; feeling no timidity or fear amid a great assembly; widespread good reputation; soft hands and feet; and, until reaching the site of awakening, constantly encountering good spiritual friends.

Precepts have ten benefits: fulfilling omniscience as studied by the Buddha; not being disparaged by the wise; not retreating from one’s vow; abiding securely in practice; relinquishing birth and death and aspiring to nirvāṇa; attaining a mind free of bonds; attaining excellent samādhi; and not lacking the riches of faith.

Patience has ten benefits: fire, blades, poison, and water cannot harm one; nonhuman beings protect one; the bodily marks are majestic; evil modes of existence are closed and one is born in the Brahmā heaven; one is constantly secure by day and night; and the body does not depart from joy and ease.

Diligence has ten benefits: others cannot subdue one; one is gathered in by buddhas; nonhuman beings protect one; Dharma once heard is not forgotten; what one has never heard can be heard; eloquence grows; one attains the nature of samādhi; one has few illnesses and troubles; whatever food or drink one takes is digested; and one grows like an utpala flower.

Meditation has ten benefits: abiding in proper comportment and forms; practicing within the domain of loving-kindness; having no regret or burning agitation; guarding the faculties; obtaining a joy that does not depend upon food; separating from sensual desire; not cultivating meditation in vain; escaping Māra’s net; abiding in the Buddha’s domain; and maturing liberation.

Prajñā has ten benefits: not grasping the mark of giving; not relying upon precepts; not abiding in the power of patience; not separating bodily and mental diligence; meditation abiding nowhere while Māra cannot disturb it; not being moved by the arguments of others; penetrating to the bottom of birth and death and generating superior compassion; and taking no delight in the grounds of the two vehicles.

Giving should be cultivated for four matters: first, a practitioner cultivates the path to destroy stinginess and greed; second, to adorn bodhi; third, for benefit of self and others—rejoicing before giving, while giving, and after giving is benefit of self, while relieving the hunger and thirst of the hungry and thirsty is benefit of others; and fourth, to obtain the great wholesome fruit of a later life, gaining great honor and abundant wealth.

Precepts should be kept for four matters: cultivating wholesome dharmas oneself and extinguishing evil dharmas; adorning bodhi and gathering in sentient beings through precepts; resting and waking securely, having no regret, and bearing no harmful intention toward beings; and in a later life receiving the joy of humans and devas and the joy of nirvāṇa.

Patience should be cultivated for four matters: cultivating patience to eliminate impatience; adorning bodhi and gathering in sentient beings; removing mutual fear; and in a later life being free of anger, maintaining an unbroken retinue, undergoing no suffering or distress, and attaining the joy of humans and devas and the joy of nirvāṇa.

Diligence should be cultivated for four matters: destroying indolence through diligence; adorning bodhi and gathering in sentient beings; increasing wholesome dharmas as benefit of self and not troubling or harming others as benefit of others; and later obtaining great power and reaching bodhi.

Meditative concentration should be cultivated for four matters: destroying the distracted mind through concentration; adorning bodhi and gathering in sentient beings; quiescence of body and mind as benefit of self and not troubling or harming sentient beings as benefit of others; and later receiving a pure body and securely attaining nirvāṇa.

Prajñā should be cultivated for four matters: destroying ignorance through wisdom; adorning bodhi and gathering in sentient beings; the delight of wisdom as benefit of self and the capacity to teach and transform sentient beings as benefit of others; and destroying the obstruction of afflictions and the obstruction to knowledge, which is the great fruit.

Examples of this kind are the characteristics of the six perfections clarified by the Distinct Teaching.

X. Fourth Characteristics of the Six Perfections: The Perfect Teaching

Fascicle One of the Moon Treasury says: “If a sentient being seeks bodhi merely by relying on recitation, that person is attached to the conventional. Unable even to subdue their own afflictions, how could they subdue others? Such a person is attached to jealousy, reputation, gain, wealth, and rank; is haughty and self-righteous; and disparages and slanders others. They cannot obtain even the wholesome roots of the desire realm, much less those of the form and formless realms, the bodhi of the two vehicles, or unsurpassed bodhi.

“It is like a spark unable to dry the great sea, a single breath unable to move a mountain, or a lotus filament unable to weigh a peak. Why? A conventional mind cannot fulfill bodhi.

“What is ultimate meaning? It is performing every meritorious deed. If one can cultivate body, mind, and wisdom and cultivate through the perfuming of ultimate meaning, one swiftly fulfills the six perfections. Whether walking or sitting, relinquishing the thought of grasping conditions is dāna; relinquishing such grasping and not transgressing is śīla; not producing sores in relation to objects is kṣānti; not abandoning emancipation is diligence; not being negligent amid phenomenal characteristics is meditation; and seeing nonarising within the nature of dharmas is prajñā.

“Next, being able to relinquish the five aggregates is dāna; not calculating, attaching to, or recollecting the five aggregates is śīla; forming the perception of not-self regarding them is kṣānti; producing the perception that they are enemies is diligence; not blazing in relation to them is meditation; and abandoning them ultimately is prajñā.

“Being able to relinquish the eighteen elements is dāna; not disturbing or muddling the elements is śīla; relinquishing causes and conditions in relation to them is kṣānti; repeatedly relinquishing them is diligence; not generating movement in relation to them is meditation; and perceiving them as conjurations is prajñā.

“These are called the skillful means and profound Dharma essentials of the truth of ultimate meaning, which can fulfill the six perfections.”

Practicing this Dharma oneself and teaching it to others, bodhisattvas of the three times all cultivate this Dharma and accomplish bodhi; therefore it is not conventional. This Dharma can stop sentient beings’ paths of affliction and suffering and establish them upon the path of bodhi.

Only at the seventh ground does the Avataṃsaka explain that every thought possesses the ten perfections and cultivates all Buddhadharmas: giving the wholesome roots with which one seeks the Buddha-path to all sentient beings is dāna; extinguishing the heat of all afflictions is śīla; harming no sentient being is patience; seeking goodness without satisfaction is diligence; keeping the mind of cultivation undistracted and constantly directed toward omniscience is meditation; patiently accepting the gateway of the nonarising of dharmas is prajñā; generating immeasurable gateways of wisdom is skillful means; seeking ever more excellent wisdom is vow; being unobstructed by Māras and outsiders is power; and speaking the characteristics of all dharmas as they really are is knowledge. Because these ten perfections are complete, the four methods of gathering beings, the thirty-seven factors of the path, the three gateways of liberation, and every Dharma assisting bodhi are all complete in every thought. All the grounds possess them in every thought; the seventh ground is simply particularly excellent.

Examples such as these are the characteristics of the six perfections in the Perfect Teaching.

XI. Perfection of the Fruit: The Thirty-Two Marks

Next, from “the thirty-two marks” onward, the text explains perfection of the virtues of the fruit.

The “thirty-two marks” are as follows. The soles being full and flat like the bottom of a box and the insteps arched like a tortoise’s back are two marks cultivated through the single cause of steadfast giving. The thousand-spoked wheels are cultivated through comforting those who are afraid. Long heels, long fingers and toes, and a straight and rounded body are three marks cultivated through the single cause of the precept against killing. Fullness in seven places and fullness of the shoulders, neck, arms, and feet are cultivated through constantly acting as a donor. Webbing between the fingers and toes and softness of the hands and feet are two marks cultivated through the four methods of gathering beings. Straight heels, unprotruding ankles, and body hair curling to the right are three marks cultivated through constantly benefiting sentient beings with wholesome dharmas. Calves like those of an antelope are cultivated through teaching scriptures without stinginess. Skin that does not retain dust is cultivated through answering whenever asked. Golden skin is cultivated through patience and giving fine clothing. The sheathed male organ is cultivated through reconciling disputes. A full and rounded Brahmā-like body and hands that reach the knees are cultivated through teaching impartially with loving-kindness. Rounded shoulders, a circular radiance behind the neck, and a lion-like chest are three marks cultivated through constantly causing giving to increase. The svastika is cultivated through not troubling sentient beings. Dark-blue eyes and eyelashes like those of the ox king are cultivated through looking upon sentient beings without anger and with affection. The fleshy protuberance on the crown and blue hair are cultivated through placing the various virtues before others. One hair in each pore and the white curl between the brows are cultivated through not speaking falsely. Forty teeth and white, even teeth are cultivated through not speaking divisively. A broad, long tongue and Brahmā’s voice are cultivated through not speaking harshly. Lion-like cheeks are cultivated through not speaking frivolously. Four canine teeth are cultivated through abandoning wrong livelihood.

The virtues of all sentient beings equal one hair of the Buddha; the virtues of all the Buddha’s hairs equal one minor excellent characteristic; all minor characteristics equal one major mark; all major marks equal the white curl and the fleshy protuberance; and hundreds of thousands of myriads of koṭis of the virtues of the white curl and fleshy protuberance accomplish Brahmā’s voice.

XII. The True Causes of the Thirty-Two Marks and Their Bases in the Four Teachings

Although the causes of the thirty-two marks differ individually, when their true causes are discussed, they are keeping precepts and diligence. Diligence without precepts cannot obtain even the body of a human or deva; how much less the remaining marks?

This is the basis of the marks in the Tripiṭaka Teaching. Emptiness and nonarising are their basis in the Shared Teaching; knowledge of the varieties of paths is their basis in the Distinct Teaching; and the true mark is their basis in the Perfect Teaching.

XIII. The Eighty Minor Excellent Characteristics

The “eighty minor excellent characteristics” are as follows: the surfaces and inner portions of the twenty fingers and toes; fullness in eight places; the ankles, knees, and thighs, making six excellent characteristics; the fine shoulders, elbows, and wrists, six rounded and full places; the two hipbones and groin, three places; the hips and buttocks, two places; the sheathed male organ, one place; the two upper arms, two sides of the waist, and two areas of the navel; the ribs, armpits, and breasts, six places; the abdomen, chest, back, and neck, four places; the upper and lower teeth, upper and lower lips, and palate; the two cheeks, two temples, two eyes, and two brows; the two nostrils, forehead, two cheekbones, two ears, and round head. The meanings of the four kinds of excellent characteristics may be understood by analogy with the thirty-two marks.

XIV. The Teacher’s Wondrous Fruit Will Be Accomplished

From “he told the four assemblies” onward is the second part, explaining that the teacher’s wondrous fruit will be accomplished. The passage on the teacher again has three parts. First, it explains accomplishment of the direct fruit. The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sutra says: “Devadatta will become a buddha named Devarāja, rendered in Chinese as Heavenly King. His land will be named Devavara, rendered in Chinese as Heaven and Earth.”

From “at that time Heavenly King Buddha will abide in the world for twenty” onward is the second part, explaining teaching and deliverance. From “at that time Heavenly King Buddha entered parinirvāṇa” onward is the third, explaining benefit after his extinction.

XV. Exhorting Cultivation and Birth by Transformation from a Lotus

From “the Buddha told the bhikṣus” onward is the third section, exhorting cultivation, as stated in the scripture.

Concerning the phrase “birth by transformation from a lotus,” the Womb Sutra says: “Those born from a lotus do not undergo the transformation birth included among the four births from a womb, an egg, moisture, and transformation.” It is not transformation, yet is called transformation; in reality it is unlike transformation birth among the four modes.

The Sutra on Invoking Avalokiteśvara says: “Birth by transformation from a lotus takes the lotus as father and mother.” The Contemplation of Amitāyus says: “One who remains upon the lotus dais for a long time is called womb-born, though it is not truly a womb. By analogy, one born from a lotus may also be called moisture-born or egg-born, though it is neither moisture-born nor egg-born.” [And so forth.]

XVI. Mañjuśrī Transmits the Sutra Today

The phrase “at that time, from below” begins the second division, explaining the benefit of Mañjuśrī transmitting the sutra today. It has two parts: first, explaining Mañjuśrī’s transmission of the sutra; and second, from “Mañjuśrī said: I was in the ocean” onward, explaining its benefit.

The first part again has five sections:

First, Wisdom Accumulation asks to return. The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sutra says: “The bodhisattva who accompanied the buddha from below was named Borejuluo, rendered in Chinese as Wisdom Accumulation.”

Second, from “Śākyamuni” onward, the World-Honored One stops him and asks him to await evidence of the benefit of transmitting the sutra. Wisdom Accumulation thinks that Many Jewels appeared to verify this sutra and that the exhortation to circulate it is now complete, and so asks to return. The World-Honored One stops him because, although the affairs of the Trace Gate are complete, the Origin Gate has not yet been disclosed. The Buddha therefore uses Mañjuśrī to keep Many Jewels present—the Buddha’s hidden intention is not known even to bodhisattvas.

Third, from “at that time Mañjuśrī” onward, Mañjuśrī arrives.

Fourth, from “Bodhisattva Wisdom Accumulation” onward, Wisdom Accumulation asks how many were delivered.

Fifth, from “Mañjuśrī said” onward, Mañjuśrī answers that their number cannot be proclaimed by speech.

The fifth section again has seven parts. First, he answers that the benefit was extremely great. From “the words were not yet” onward is the second, those who received benefit assembling to bear witness. From “these bodhisattvas” onward is the third, explaining that all were transformed by Mañjuśrī. From “originally śrāvakas” onward is the fourth: those originally belonging to the śrāvaka vehicle had previously received the provisional teaching and abided in the path of the two vehicles. The Saddharmapuṇḍarīka Sutra says: “Lotuses emerged from the pool. For those who had originally generated the bodhisattva resolve, the flowers spoke of the Mahāyāna while in the air. For those who had originally generated the śrāvaka resolve, the flowers in the air spoke only of severing birth and death.” From “now all practice” onward is the fifth: having now heard the real teaching, they all abide in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle. From “Mañjuśrī told Wisdom Accumulation” onward is the sixth, Mañjuśrī concluding the explanation of benefit. From “at that time” onward is the seventh, Wisdom Accumulation praising him in verse.

XVII. Explaining the Benefit: Nine Sections

From “Mañjuśrī said: I was in the ocean” onward is the second part, explaining the benefit. The text has nine sections: first, Mañjuśrī’s own account; second, Wisdom Accumulation’s question; third, the answer; fourth, Wisdom Accumulation clinging to the Distinct Teaching and giving rise to doubt; fifth, the dragon girl clarifying the Perfect Teaching to resolve the doubt; sixth, Śāriputra raising a challenge based on the provisional Tripiṭaka Teaching; seventh, the dragon girl using the one real to eliminate the doubt; eighth, the assembly seeing, hearing, and attaining benefit; and ninth, Wisdom Accumulation and Śāriputra silently believing and submitting.

XVIII. The Dragon Girl Clarifies the Perfect Teaching and Resolves Doubt

The fifth section is the dragon girl clarifying the Perfect Teaching to resolve doubt. First, the scripture narrates her appearance and respectful salutation. Next come three and a half lines of verse in three divisions: the first half-line explains that she upheld the sutra and attained understanding; the next two lines explain accomplishment of the Dharma and Reward bodies; and the final line invokes the Buddha as witness.

Concerning “transgression and merit,” for people of the seven expedient means these are successively fabricated. What the verse describes, however, is deeply penetrating that there is neither transgression nor merit and entering the one true mark; hence it is called “deeply penetrating.”

“the ten directions” means the ten Dharma realms. Illuminating them all through real wisdom is therefore called “universal illumination.”

Concerning “possessing the thirty-two marks,” deeply attaining the principle of the dharma-body is itself possessing the excellent marks. As explained in the Larger Prajñāpāramitā, one who wishes to obtain all dharmas should study prajñā, as though obtaining a wish-fulfilling jewel. The two vehicles obtain only emptiness; emptiness has no excellent marks [and so forth].

XIX. Śāriputra’s Challenge and the Dragon Girl’s Offering of the Jewel

The sixth section is Śāriputra raising another challenge: first he generally challenges the claim as unbelievable, after which the five obstacles are set forth.

The seventh is the dragon girl becoming a buddha before the assembly to furnish direct evidence. It has two parts:

First, offering the jewel represents attaining perfect understanding. The round jewel represents the perfect cause she attained through cultivation. Presenting it to the Buddha directs the cause toward bringing the fruit to fruition. The Buddha’s swift acceptance represents swift attainment of the fruit—this is sitting at the site of awakening in a single thought, and her buddhahood is not false.

Second, she formally demonstrates that the cause is perfect and the fruit complete. The Womb Sutra says: “Māra kings, Brahmā kings, Śakra, and women neither relinquish this body nor receive another body; all attain buddhahood in their present bodies.” The verse says: “The Dharma-nature is like the great sea and does not speak of affirmation or negation. Ordinary people, worthies, and sages are impartial, without high or low. Once the mind’s defilements are exhausted, realization is like turning over one’s hand.”

XX. What the Assembly Saw and Heard

From “at that time in the Sahā world” onward is the eighth section, explaining what the assembly saw and heard. It has two parts: first, explaining their seeing and hearing; and second, humans and devas rejoicing and both places receiving benefit.

Conditions in the south were mature, so it was fitting to accomplish the path through the eight marks. Conditions in this land were meager, so only the dragon girl was used to teach and transform—this is the power of expedient skill. Obtaining one body is obtaining all bodies: this is the samādhi of universally manifesting physical bodies.

釋持品Exhortation to Uphold the Sutra

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

一、品題為什麼兼有持與勸持

二萬位菩薩奉佛之命弘揚此經,所以本品名為『持品』;佛又再勸八十萬億那由他菩薩弘經,所以也名為『勸持品』。

問:為什麼要分成這兩層意思?

答:二萬菩薩就是〈法師品〉開頭曾受特別告命的那一數目,因此如今奉旨受持。八十萬億那由他菩薩先前沒有受過特別告命,只在普遍徵求弘經者之列。現在佛以眼看向他們,使他們發誓在此土弘通此經;這番弘經的證驗,顯出佛意深重而勸發殷勤。因此,他們是蒙受勸發而弘經,品題便有這兩層意思。

二、先受持,後勸持

依正文可分為兩大段:先說受持,後說勸持。

受持又有三段。第一,二萬菩薩奉命在此土持經。第二,五百阿羅漢與八千位學、無學聲聞發誓到他國流通此經。第三,諸比丘尼請求授記。

問:這些聲聞已經成為大士,為什麼不能在此土弘經?

答:這是為了引導初發心、初起行的菩薩;他們還不能在惡世中忍苦弘通此經。同時,這段問答也要為下一〈安樂行品〉開端。

三、佛為什麼只看著菩薩,卻不開口告命

第二大段勸持,有長行,也有偈頌。長行分為五個依次發生的動作:第一,佛以眼看向菩薩;第二,菩薩心中盼望佛下告命;第三,佛仍然默不作聲;第四,菩薩領會佛意;第五,菩薩發誓弘通此經。

佛以眼神默默勸發,卻不再出口告命,是因為此前雖未對這一大群菩薩個別下令,卻已經充分舉出受持此經的深厚功德,證明也很分明;多寶佛與分身諸佛更從遠方前來勸發。這一番殷勤的事相與義理已經足夠。凡願意承命的人,本來就應立刻發誓,不必再勞佛重說。佛又要護念聲聞願在他方弘經的誓願,所以不再明言稱揚。

偈頌共有二十行,都是請求護持此經,本論不再細分每一句,讀者順文便可了解。不過二十行仍有固定的四段:前十七行是披著忍辱之衣弘經;接著一行是進入如來之室弘經;再一行是坐上如來之座弘經;最後一行總結誓願,請佛加被。數目正是十七行、一行、一行、一行,次第不互換。

四、住阿蘭若,不只是住在空閑處

本論引《中阿含》第六說:『阿蘭若』在漢語中譯為無事,『頭陀』譯為抖擻。

又引《寶雲經》第六說:住在阿練兒處的比丘,看見國王、王子、婆羅門及其他一切人前來,應招呼說:『善來,請到這裡坐。』客人坐下,比丘便與他同坐;客人不坐,比丘也不先坐,並且應當為他說法,使他歡喜。

佛滅度後的末世、惡世,會有不合出家規式的比丘。他雖靠講說戒法維生,自己卻不樂於實行戒法。推至五分法身,其他一切修道之法也是如此:嘴上說,自己卻不行。這好比鼻子閉塞的人談栴檀香,自己既沒有香,也聞不到香。天、人、龍神與鳩槃茶終究不會供養無戒之人;其餘四分也可照此說。沒有人能把妙法憑空帶來,妙法必定從淨戒生起,其餘四分也是一樣。

五、病苦臨身時,鎧甲從哪裡生起

若有人遇上臨死的最重疾病,疼痛苦惱緊緊逼迫,病勢毫無痊癒,仍常不捨念佛三昧;即使一切苦痛逼切,幾乎要奪去他的心,他因自己通解這一法,便能知道一切諸法是空。

說到『忍辱鎧』,本論先引《中阿含》第五的一段話。黑齒比丘向佛控訴:『舍利弗辱罵我、數說我。』佛立刻叫舍利弗來,問他:『你真的辱罵、數說他了嗎?』

舍利弗答:『心不安定的人或會罵人、數說人;我的心已經安定,怎會罵人、數說人?我像折去角的牛,不再用角觸擾別人;又像身有殘損的童子,因羞恥而不惱害他人。我的心如地、水、火、風,無論淨物、不淨物,大小便、鼻涕、唾液,都能承受而不起罵說。我的心又如掃箒,淨與不淨一概掃去;又如破器盛著油脂,放在日光下,油脂一滴一滴不斷漏出。我反觀自身九孔常流不淨,怎會去辱罵、數說別人?又像把死蛇、死狗等物繫在潔淨童子的頸上,童子只會慚恥、自愧,不會辱罵、數說別人。』

佛接著問:『遇到這樣的惡人,你怎麼觀察他?』

舍利弗答:人有五種,須逐一觀察。

第一種人,身行善,口業、意業不善。只念他的身善,不念他的口意不善。就像穿糞掃衣的比丘在糞堆裡看見破布,左手捉住,右手攤開,割掉不淨的部分,只取乾淨的部分。觀人也是如此:念取他身行的清淨,用來規正自己的身行;捨下他的口意不善,用來警誡自己的口意。

第二種人,口行清淨,身行、意行不清淨。只念他的口淨,捨下他的身意不淨。就像炎熱口渴的人遇到一座長滿草的池塘,撥開草,掬水飲用,既使身體清涼,也止住乾渴。

第三種人,意行清淨,身行、口行不清淨。只念他的意淨,不取他的身口不淨。就像行路之人炎熱乾渴,只遇到牛蹄印裡的一點水;若用手去掬,水便混濁,所以兩膝跪地、兩手撐住地面,直接用口吸水,以解除炎熱乾渴。

第四種人,身、口、意三業全都不清淨。雖然無善可取,仍應深深憐念他。就像路上看見病人,把他安置妥當;應念願這個不淨之人能遇到善知識,醫治他的三業,不讓他墮入三惡道。

第五種人,身、口、意三業全都清淨。應常常憶念這個人,用他來訓勉自己,願自己與他齊等。就像清涼池中有許多花草,炎熱乾渴的人進入池中,身心便得恢復;常念這樣的清淨境界,可以除去自己的惡。

本論說,以上是在三藏教中,以苦、無常、不淨、無我、空作為鎧甲。

六、一句辱罵,如何拆到無可執取

本論又引《毘婆沙》第八,以七條觀察來面對辱罵。

第一,所謂『罵』只是某一種語義,其餘只是呼喚的聲音;即使整天只是呼喚聲,又與我有什麼關係?

第二,同一句話在這個地方是卑陋語,在另一個地方卻是稱讚語;若我只執著這裡的卑語,走到哪裡都不會快樂。

第三,觀察構成辱罵的字,把字序顛倒,辱罵便可能變成稱讚。

第四,辱罵只是一界中的少分、一入中的少分、一陰中的少分;真正被罵的部分少,沒有被罵的部分多。

第五,追問究竟是誰成就了辱罵:是罵人者成就它,而這一成就在對方那裡,與我有什麼關係?

第六,辱罵若只有一個字,還不能成為辱罵;兩個字才成,而人不可能在同一時刻說出兩字。等到後一字說出時,前一字早已消滅。

第七,能罵的人與所罵的人即使同時相對,也在同一剎那一起消滅,又與我有什麼關係?

像這樣觀察,就是以空作為鎧甲。

七、凡夫與聖人,同受苦時差在哪裡

本論接著引『第十七』說:凡夫與聖人都有苦、樂、不苦不樂三受,二者怎樣分別?

凡夫面對苦受時有兩重苦:第一是身體受苦,第二是內心憂愁悲傷,好像中了三支毒箭。失去快樂便生瞋,得到快樂便歡喜,遇到不苦不樂便陷入愚癡。

聖人只有身體的苦受,沒有內心的憂悲;對苦不瞋,對樂不貪愛,對不苦不樂不愚癡。瞋、愛、癡三使不能驅使他,他反而能從這些繫縛中解脫。這就是凡夫與聖人的差別。

像這樣以凡聖三受的有無與高下差別來觀察,本論稱為別教之鎧。

八、一鎧為什麼能是一切鎧

本經所說的鎧,是以念佛作為鎧。這一念所念的是法佛第一義;佛就是法,所以經文所說念佛的告勅,也就是念法。佛又就是僧,僧是事與理共同和合;毘盧遮那遍滿一切處。

因此,這樣的鎧不是一件孤立的鎧:一鎧就是一切鎧。本論以此說圓教之鎧。

I. Why Does the Chapter Title Include Both Upholding and Exhortation to Uphold?

Twenty thousand bodhisattvas propagate this sutra in obedience to the Buddha’s command, so the chapter is called “Upholding.” The Buddha again exhorts eighty myriads of koṭis of nayutas of bodhisattvas to propagate the sutra, so it is also called “Exhortation to Uphold.”

Question: Why is the meaning divided into these two levels?

Answer: The twenty thousand bodhisattvas are the number that received a specific injunction at the beginning of “Dharma Teacher,” and so now receive and uphold the sutra in obedience to that command. The eighty myriads of koṭis of nayutas of bodhisattvas had not previously received a specific injunction; they had only been included in the general search for propagators. The Buddha now looks toward them, causing them to vow to propagate this sutra in this land. The verification provided by their propagation reveals the gravity of the Buddha’s intent and the solicitude of his exhortation. They propagate because they have received that exhortation, and so the chapter title has these two meanings.

II. First Receiving and Upholding, Then Exhorting to Uphold

The main text is divided into two large sections: first receiving and upholding, then exhorting to uphold.

Receiving and upholding has three parts. First, twenty thousand bodhisattvas obey the command and uphold the sutra in this land. Second, five hundred arhats and eight thousand śrāvakas in training and beyond training vow to circulate it in other lands. Third, the bhikṣuṇīs request predictions.

Question: Since these śrāvakas have already become great beings, why can they not propagate the sutra in this land?

Answer: This guides bodhisattvas who have newly generated resolve and only begun to practice; they are not yet able to undergo hardship and propagate the sutra in an evil age. At the same time, this question and answer opens the following chapter, “Peaceful Practices.”

III. Why Does the Buddha Only Look at the Bodhisattvas without Giving a Spoken Injunction?

The second large section, exhortation to uphold, has prose and verse. The prose consists of five actions occurring in sequence: first, the Buddha looks toward the bodhisattvas; second, they inwardly hope that he will give an injunction; third, the Buddha remains silent; fourth, the bodhisattvas understand his intent; fifth, they vow to propagate the sutra.

The Buddha silently exhorts them with his gaze but gives no further spoken injunction because, although he had not previously issued a specific command to this great body of bodhisattvas, he had already fully set forth the profound merit of upholding the sutra and had made its verification clear. Many Jewels Buddha and the emanation buddhas had moreover come from afar to exhort them. This solicitude in both event and meaning was sufficient. Anyone willing to accept the charge should immediately make the vow without troubling the Buddha to speak again. The Buddha also protects the śrāvakas’ vow to propagate the sutra in other lands and therefore does not praise another course in explicit words.

There are twenty lines of verse, all requesting protection in upholding this sutra. The root treatise does not further divide every sentence, and readers can understand them by following the text. The twenty lines nevertheless have four fixed divisions: the first seventeen describe propagating the sutra while clothed in the robe of forbearance; the next one describes entering the Tathāgata’s chamber to propagate it; the next describes sitting upon the Tathāgata’s seat to propagate it; and the final line concludes the vow and requests the Buddha’s aid. The numbers are exactly seventeen, one, one, and one, and their order is not interchangeable.

IV. Dwelling in an Araṇya Is Not Merely Dwelling in Seclusion

The root treatise cites Fascicle Six of the Madhyamāgama: “araṇya” is rendered in Chinese as “free from affairs,” and “dhūta” as “shaking off.”

It also cites Fascicle Six of the Ratnamegha Sutra: when a bhikṣu dwelling in an araṇya sees a king, prince, brahman, or any other person arrive, he should greet them by saying: “Welcome; please sit here.” If the visitor sits, the bhikṣu sits with them. If the visitor does not sit, neither should the bhikṣu sit first. He should teach the visitor the Dharma and cause them to rejoice.

In the latter, evil age after the Buddha’s extinction there will be bhikṣus who do not conform to the proper form of renunciation. Although they make their living by preaching the precepts, they do not delight in practicing them. Extending this through the fivefold dharma-body, the same applies to every other Dharma of the path: they speak but do not practice. This is like a person with a blocked nose discussing sandalwood fragrance while possessing no fragrance and being unable to smell it. Devas, humans, nāgas, spirits, and kumbhāṇḍas will never make offerings to a person without precepts; the same may be said of the other four factors. No one can bring the wondrous Dharma out of nowhere. It must arise from pure precepts, and so too with the remaining four factors.

V. When the Pain of Illness Arrives, Where Does the Armor Arise?

If someone encounters the gravest illness at the point of death, with pain and distress pressing closely upon them and no recovery at all, yet constantly does not abandon the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha—even if every pain presses so fiercely that it nearly seizes the mind—because that person understands this Dharma, they can know that all dharmas are empty.

In explaining “the armor of forbearance,” the root treatise first cites a passage from Fascicle Five of the Madhyamāgama. Bhikṣu Black Teeth complains to the Buddha: “Śāriputra insulted and censured me.” The Buddha immediately summons Śāriputra and asks: “Did you truly insult and censure him?”

Śāriputra answers: “A person whose mind is unstable may insult and censure others; my mind is settled, so how could I do so? I am like an ox whose horns have been broken off and that no longer gores others; or like a child with bodily impairments who, out of shame, does not trouble others. My mind is like earth, water, fire, and wind: it receives clean and unclean things, urine and feces, nasal mucus and saliva, without giving rise to abuse. My mind is also like a broom, sweeping away both purity and impurity; or like a broken vessel filled with fat and placed in sunlight, continually leaking drop by drop. Contemplating the impurities that constantly flow from the nine apertures of my own body, how could I insult and censure another? I am also like a clean child around whose neck dead snakes, dead dogs, and other such things are bound: the child feels shame and remorse but does not insult or censure another.”

The Buddha then asks: “When you encounter such an evil person, how do you contemplate them?”

Śāriputra answers: People are of five kinds, each of which must be contemplated.

The first kind has wholesome bodily conduct but unwholesome verbal and mental conduct. Recollect only the bodily good and not the verbal and mental evil. This is like a bhikṣu wearing robes made from discarded rags who sees a torn cloth in a dung heap, grasps it with the left hand, spreads it open with the right, cuts away the impure part, and takes only the clean part. Contemplate a person in the same way: take the purity of their bodily conduct to correct your own body, while setting aside their unwholesome speech and thought as an admonition to your own.

The second kind has pure verbal conduct but impure bodily and mental conduct. Recollect only the purity of speech and set aside the impurity of body and thought. This is like a person parched by heat who finds a pond thick with grass, parts the grass, scoops up water to drink, cools the body, and quenches thirst.

The third kind has pure mental conduct but impure bodily and verbal conduct. Recollect only the purity of thought and do not take the impurity of body and speech. This is like a traveler parched by heat who finds only a little water in an ox’s hoofprint. Scooping it with the hands would muddy it, and so the traveler kneels on both knees, braces both hands against the ground, and drinks directly with the mouth to dispel heat and thirst.

The fourth kind is wholly impure in bodily, verbal, and mental conduct. Although there is no goodness to take, one should still feel profound compassion. This is like seeing an ill person on the road and placing them securely. One should wish that this impure person may meet a good spiritual friend, heal the three modes of conduct, and not fall into the three evil paths.

The fifth kind is wholly pure in bodily, verbal, and mental conduct. One should continually recollect this person, use them to train oneself, and aspire to become their equal. This is like a cool pond filled with many flowers and plants: a person parched by heat enters it and body and mind revive. Continually recollecting such a pure condition can remove one’s own evil.

The root treatise says that these are the forms of armor in the Tripiṭaka Teaching, using suffering, impermanence, impurity, not-self, and emptiness as armor.

VI. How Can a Single Insult Be Taken Apart until Nothing Graspable Remains?

The root treatise next cites Fascicle Eight of the Vibhāṣā and presents seven contemplations for facing an insult.

First, what is called “insult” is only one particular linguistic meaning; the remainder is merely the sound of calling. Even if there were only calling sounds throughout the day, what would that have to do with me?

Second, the same phrase is base speech in this region but praise in another. If I cling only to the base meaning here, I will find no happiness wherever I go.

Third, contemplate the graphs that compose the insult. Reverse their order and the insult may become praise.

Fourth, an insult is only a small part of one element, a small part of one sense field, and a small part of one aggregate. Little is insulted, while much remains uninsulted.

Fifth, ask who accomplishes the insult. The insulter accomplishes it, and that accomplishment is on the other side. What does it have to do with me?

Sixth, a single graph cannot yet constitute an insult; two graphs are required, yet no one can utter both in the same instant. By the time the latter graph is spoken, the former has already ceased.

Seventh, even if the person who insults and the person insulted confront one another at the same time, both cease together within the same instant. What does this have to do with me?

Contemplating in this way is using emptiness as armor.

VII. When Ordinary People and Sages Both Suffer, Where Does the Difference Lie?

The root treatise next cites “the seventeenth”: ordinary people and sages both experience painful, pleasant, and neither-painful-nor-pleasant feeling. How do they differ?

When ordinary people face painful feeling, they undergo two kinds of pain: bodily suffering and grief and sorrow in the mind, as if struck by three poisoned arrows. Losing pleasure produces anger, obtaining pleasure produces delight, and encountering neither-painful-nor-pleasant feeling produces delusion.

Sages have only painful bodily feeling, without grief or sorrow in the mind. They are not angry at pain, do not crave pleasure, and are not deluded by neither-painful-nor-pleasant feeling. The three compulsions of anger, craving, and delusion cannot drive them; instead, they are liberated from those bonds. This is the difference between ordinary people and sages.

Contemplating the presence, absence, and differing degrees of the three feelings in ordinary people and sages is what the root treatise calls the armor of the Distinct Teaching.

VIII. Why Can One Armor Be All Armor?

The armor taught in the present sutra is recollection of the Buddha as armor. What this recollection apprehends is the dharma-buddha and ultimate meaning. The Buddha is the Dharma, so the scripture’s recollection of the Buddha’s injunction is also recollection of the Dharma. The Buddha is also the Saṅgha, and the Saṅgha is harmony in both phenomena and principle. Vairocana pervades all places.

This armor is therefore not an isolated suit of armor: one armor is all armor. The root treatise uses this to explain the armor of the Perfect Teaching.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted consistency checking

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0